IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


k 


A 


i< 


%0 


I/.. 


1.0 


1.1 


iii|2£    |2.5 


12.2 


2.0 


1.8 


1 25  1  1.4      1.6 

< 

6"     

► 

X-V^ 


'/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


%"^^' 
^ 


''4^^ 

^J^^' 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  ci 
to  the 


The  Institute  has  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I   Covers  damaged/ 


D 


Couverture  endommagto 

Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaur^  et/ou  pelliculie 


I      I   Cover  title  missing/ 


D 


D 
0 


D 


D 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


I      I   Coloured  maps/ 


Cartes  g6ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


□   Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 
Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 


Bound  with  other  material/ 
Relid  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrie  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  le  long  de  la  marge  int6rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
II  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajouties 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte. 
mais.  lorsque  cela  Atait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6ti  filmAes. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplimentaires; 


L'Institut  a  microfilm^  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  ix6  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  details 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-6tre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique.  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite.  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  m6thode  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquis  ci-dessous. 


n~l    Coloured  pages/ 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagdes 

Pages  restored  and/oi 

Pages  restaur^es  et/ou  pelliculAes 

Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxet 
Pages  dicolories.  tacheties  ou  piquies 

Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtachies 

Showthrough/ 
Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Qualit4i  indgale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplementary  materit 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Edition  disponible 


I — I  Pages  damaged/ 

r~~|  Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 

I — I  Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 

I      I  Pages  detached/ 

I      I  Showthrough/ 

r~^  Quality  of  print  varies/ 

r~~1  Includes  supplementary  material/ 

pn  Only  edition  available/ 


D 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  obscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc..  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata.  une  peiure. 
etc..  on^  M  film^es  d  nouveau  de  fafon  d 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


Their 
possil 
of  the 
filmin 


Origin 
begini 
the  lai 
sion, 
other 
first  p 
sion. 
or  illui 


The  la 
shall  c 
TINUE 
which 

Maps, 
-lifferc 
entirel 
beginr 
right  a 
requin 
metho 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  filmi  au  taux  de  reduction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 

10X  14X  18X  22X 


26X 


30X 


y 


12X 


16X 


20X 


24X 


28X 


32X 


ilaire 
IS  details 
ques  du 
nt  modifier 
<iger  une 
le  filmage 


The  copy  filmed  hero  haa  baan  raproducad  thanka 
to  the  ganaroaity  of: 

University  of  Toronto  Library 


Tha  imagaa  appearing  hara  ara  tha  baat  quality 
poaaibia  conaidaring  tha  condition  and  lagibility 
of  tha  original  copy  and  in  itaaping  with  tha 
filming  contract  apacificationa. 


L'axamplaira  filmA  fut  raproduit  grAca  i  a 
g4nAroait6  da: 

Univarsity  of  Toronto  Library 


Laa  imagaa  suivantaa  ont  At*  raproduitaa  avac  la 
plua  grand  aoin.  compta  tanu  da  la  condition  at 
da  la  nattatA  da  l'axamplaira  film*,  at  an 
conformity  avac  laa  conditiona  du  contrat  da 
fiimaga. 


|u6es 


Original  copiaa  in  printed  paper  covera  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  laat  page  with  a  printed  or  iliuatratad  imprea- 
aion,  or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copiaa  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
firat  page  with  a  printed  or  iliuatratad  imprea- 
aion,  and  ending  on  the  laat  page  with  a  printed 
or  iliuatratad  impreaaion. 


The  laat  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
ahall  contain  the  aymbol  -^(meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), or  the  aymbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  appliea. 


Lea  axempiairea  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  eat  imprimAe  sent  filmte  en  commen9ant 
par  le  premier  plat  at  an  terminant  aoit  par  la 
derniire  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impreaaion  ou  d'iiluatration,  aoit  par  le  aacond 
plat,  aelon  le  caa.  Toua  lea  autrea  axempiairea 
originaux  aont  filmta  an  commandant  par  la 
premiere  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impreaaion  ou  d'iiluatration  at  en  terminant  par 
la  darnlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 

Un  dea  aymbolea  auivanta  apparattra  aur  la 
dernidre  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  aelon  le 
caa:  la  aymbole  — ►  aignifie  "A  SUIVRE",  le 
aymbole  V  aignifie  "FIN". 


lire 


Mapa,  plataa,  charta,  etc.,  may  be  filmed  at 
'different  reduction  ratioa.  Thoae  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  expoaure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  aa  many  framea  aa 
required.  The  following  diagrama  iiiuatrate  the 
method: 


Lea  cartaa.  pianchea.  tableaux,  etc..  peuvent  Atre 
fiimte  A  dea  taux  de  reduction  diff^renta. 
Loraque  la  document  eat  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  aeul  ciichA,  il  eat  f  ilm6  A  partir 
de  Tangle  aup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite. 
et  de  haut  an  baa.  en  prenant  la  nombre 
d'imagea  nAcaaaaira.  Lea  diagrammea  auivanta 
iiluatrent  la  mAthode. 


by  errata 
led  to 

ent 

Line  peiure. 

apon  A 


1  2  3 


32X 


1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

-vif 


^■"*^F--r^ii 


■^f'\ 


ySJ> 


-v        ,>. 


/  ^v/r-^ 


^/V^^rc   7::' 


J>*- ,■.  .'^ 


,— «'^'«*«a»jt«i4V 


'^=^^: 


Alec  Shoots  the  Bear. 


■TT" 


*\- 


*-:''^ 


.t*  a 


THREE  BOYS 


IN   THE 


WILD  NORTH  LAND 


SUMMER 


4 


BY 


Rt** 


EGERTON  RYERSON  YOUNG 

Author  of  "By  Canoe  and  Dog- Train,"  "Stories   from    Indian  Wigwams  and 
NoRTHKKN  Camp-Fires,"  "Oowikapun,"  etc. 


WITH   TWENTY   FULL-PAGE   ILLUSTRATIONS    BY  J.    E.    LAUGHLIN 


s, 


1 


'Vi. 


AND    VARIOUS    PHOTOGRAPHS 


*'  He  lived  in  Wilds,  and  gems  of  Story  found  : 
These  Fancy  took,  and  hath  this  necklet  bound." 

E.  K.  Y.,  Jr. 


THE  ABINGDON  PRESS 

NEW  YORK  CINCINNATI 


Copyright  by 

EATON  &  MAINS. 

1896 


I 


T 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 
Welcome  to  Sagastaweekee— Mr.  Ross,  their  host— The  three  boys — Frank, 
Alec,  Sam— The  rrince  Arthur—The  voyage— The  Esquimaux— Arrival 
at  York  Factory 9 

CHAPTER  IL 
Hudson    Bay    Company — Frank's    canoe    mishap— Duck    shooting — Clever 
Koona — Gioose  hunting — Queer  battles 17 

CHAPTER  IIL  . 

Writing  journals — Fur-laden  brigades — Valuable  furs — Hunting  preparations 
—Big  Tom,  the  famous  guide — The  start — First  camp  on  the  rocks.     29 

CHAPTER  IV.  ' 
The  early  call — The  picturesque  route — The  toilsome  portages — Rival  bri- 
gades— First  bear — Alec's  successful  shot 38 

CHAPTER  V. 
Robinson's    portage— Gunpowder    transportation — Hole    In   the  keg — The 
frightful  explosion— Ensconced  at  headquarters— Delightful  home  in  the 
wilderness — Sturgeon  fishing — Involuntary  plunges 46 

CHAPTER  VI. 
Indian  implements — Canoeing  excursion — Gunpowder  veraiis  jack  fish — Loon 
shooting — Sam's  successful  shot 66 

CHAPTER  VII. 
The  Old  Fort  camp— Sam's  race  with  the  bear— Indian  comments 64 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Prefcirving  meat--rCunning  partridges — Celestial  phenomenon — The  fearful 
hurricane — Caught  in  the  storm — Disaster — The  mischievous  wolverine 
— Alec's  shot 70 


I    ^ 


4  Contents. 

CIIArTKIl  IX. 
Montrciil  Vomt — Tlie  governor  iiiul  tlio  Iroquois — Tlio  lionl  of  doer — Oiniuoua 
nouiidrf — I'lii-k  of  wolves — Tlie  fierce  buttle — Welcome  reinforcements— 
Tlio  victory— riuying  "  possu  i." 83 

CHAPTER  X. 

Romnntic  courtship — Tlie  happy  family — A  canoe  picnic — Mustagan — A 
prowling  bear — A  woman's  shot t>6 

•     CHAPTER  XI. 

The  wonderful  story  of  Apetak,  the  grateful  Indian,  and  the  desciiptioii  of 
the  trip  to  and  the  view  of  the  Silver  Cave,  as  told  by  Mr.  Ross  at 
Sagastaweekce 104 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Novel  fishing — Guns  and  gaff  hooks — Frank's  plunge — Light-hearted  Sam 
and  his  story — Strange  battle — Pugnacious  jack  fish Ill 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Mission  village — Self-denying  toilers — Pleasant  visits — Flourishing  school — 
Syllabic  characters — Competitive  sports — Archery — Foot  races — Wres- 
tling— Swimming — Canoe  races 118 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Conjurers  —  Old  Tapastamim  —  Boasting  —  Challenge  accepted —  Medicine 
man's  tent — Bogus  bullet — Detected — Conjurer's  defeat  and  fall. . .   128 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Outing — Alec  and  Mustagan's  shooting  contest,  or  gun  vcrtius  bow  and 
arrow — Shooting  the  swans — Was  Sam  cross-eyed  V — The  return  trij) — 
The  escape  of  the  doc  and  fawn  from  the  wolf 1.35 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Old  Fort  again — Aurora  borealis — Unexpected  ariivals — Fur  tradeis — 
Head  winds^Cauip  annoyances — Camp-fire  yarns 141 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  story  of  Fukumakun — Unloosing  his  tongue — His  early  days — Excur- 
Bion  for  buffalo — Treacherous  quicksands — Sinking  mother — Sagacioiis 
horse — Sneaking  wolves — Rattlesnake  and  prairie  dog 147 


■i 


!!!SBnBn^ 


Contents. 


.      06 


1      :1 


CHArTKIi  XVIII.     T 

rukiimakiin^tt  story  continued — Soarcliiiig  for  friciuls — Patlilcsi*  pniiric — 
Angry  relations — Avengers  of  hUnnl  unuppoascd — Kaee  for  life — Over- 
taken— First  conflict — Arrow  against  toinaliawk — Opportuuo  arrival.  lf>4 

CIIAITKU  XIX. 

"  Fair  wind  ! " — Fisli  spearing  by  torcliliglit — Tlie  shining  eyes — Doath  of  tlic. 
deer — Abundance  of  game — Additional  excursions — Tradition  of  Nanali- 
boo/.oo  and  the  flood — Was  Xanahboozoo  Noah  ? 100 

CHAPTER  XX. 

The  call  of  the  moose — Preparations  for  capture — Midnight  march — Rival 
bulls — A  royal  battle — Frank's  shot — Big  Tom,  the  successful  moose 
hunter — Young  moose  calves — Tlieir  capture — Sam's  awkward  predica- 
ment   170 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Excursion  to  Sea  River  Falls — The  cranberry  picking — The  contest — "  Where 
are  the  children  ?  " — Wenonah  and  Roderick  lost  in  the  forest — First 
night's  unsuccessful  search — The  tracks  in  the  sand — Mnstagai»'s  star, 
tling  discovery 183 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Children's  footsteps  and  bears'  tracks — Children  in  the  custody  of  the  bears — 
The  plan  of  rescue — Tlie  boys'  part — The  bird  call — Success 193 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
Wenonah's  story  of  their  marvelous  advcntiires  with  and  deliverance  from  the 
bears — Roderick's  comments 201 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

Congratulations — Other  incidents  of  lost  children — Long  excursion  by  the  boys 
— Indian  legend — "  Wliy  is  the  bear  tailless  V  " — Oxford  Lake — Black 
bears  as  fishermen — Tlie  lookout  from  the  trees — Fish-stealing  bears — 
Tlio  conflict — Bears  vcrsm  boys  and  Indians — Sam's  successful  thrust — 
Plenty  of  bear  meat 201) 

CHAPTER  XXV. 
A  successful  mission — Peculiar  address — The  visit  to  the  beavers — Commo- 
dious houses — Well-constructed  dams — The   moonlight  sight — Strange 
interruption — Stealthy  wolverine — Crouching  wolves— More  cunning  men 
^A  mixed-up  battle — Delighted  boys — Return  to  Sagastaweekee. . .   225 


»    1 


0 


Contents. 


•     CIIAPTEU  XXVL 

The  excunilon  In  the  reindeer  country— Numerous  herds — ^The  battle  between 
reindeer  and  wulvea  in  tlie  lake — Rencliing  the  lierds — The  long  stalk  for 
tiio  leader — Alec's  successful  »hot — Cunsternution  of  the  herd— Abun- 
dance of  venison 886 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Frank's  adventures — The  reindeer  followed— Unwelcome  interlopers- Cow» 
ardly  wolves  stalking  the  fawns — Kcpellod  by  the  gallant  bucks — Close 
(juarters — Successful  shots — Different  game  than  reindeer — Visions  of 
splendor •.  246 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

Boys*  adventure  with  reindeer  in  the  lake — Gadflies  and  other  deer  pests'— 
.  Peculiar  weapons — Dangerous  antagonists — Hoofs  and  horns— Frank's 
success — Attack  on  the  leader — Canoe  smashed — Alec  and  the  Indians  in 
the  water — Sam's  stratagem — Success  at  last — The  return  trip — Significant 
signs — Ducks  and  geese  heading  southward — Indians  uneasy — Journey 
hastened — Sagastaweekeo  reached — Summer  ended- Winter  begun.  251 


r* 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


rAQR 

Alko  Shoots  thk  Bkar wiontispiw  k 

Frank's  Upset  krom  thk  Canoe facino     17 

Knookkd  Out  BY  A  GoosK. "        27 

Bio  Tom "        ^'^ 

Making  ▲  ToRTAOE *         88 

Spearing  Sturgeon "        ^^ 

Young  Dekr  on  the  Shof.e 63 

Sam's  Race  with  a  Bear facing     64 

Alkc  Shooting  the  Wolverine "        '70 

The  FioHT  with  THE  Wolves "        83 

A  Woman's  Successful  Shot "        ^^ 

Sam  Towed  BT  A  Jack  Fish "      HI 

Thk  Wrestling  Match "      118 

Defeat  OF  the  Medicine  Man "      128 

Peculiar  Net  Fishing 134 

Sinking  in  the  Quicksands facing  147 

The  Avenger  OF  Blood "      154 

Shooting  Deer  by  Torchlight * "       160 

A  Royal  Battle "      1*70 

Centenarian  Indian's  Encampment 182 

Young  Moose 192 

Children  in  the  Custody  of  Bears facing  193 

Roderick  and  Wenonah  in  the  Bears'  Cavk. "      201 

Bears  Against  Boys  and  Indians 208 

Indian  Boy 224 

A  Painter's  Vision,  a  Poet's  Dream facing  236 

Alec  Shoots  the  Leader  of  the  Reindeer "      246 

Reindeer  Attacks  the  Canoe **      261 


THREE  BOYS  IN  THE  WILD 
NORTH  LAND. 


CIIAP-rKB  I. 


"W 


WKLCOMB  TO  fiAGASTAWEEKEE — MR.  ROSS,  THEIR  HOST— 
THE  THREE  BOYS — FRANK,  ALEC,  SAM — THE  "  PRIXCB 
ARTHUR  " — THE  VOYAGE — THE  ESQUIMAUX — ARRIVAL 
AT    YORK    FACTORY. 


ELCOME  to  this  Wild  North  Land!  Welcome  to 
our  happy  home  in  the  Land  of  the  North  Wind  I 
Welcome,  thrice  welcome,  all  and  each  one  of  you ! " 

Thus  excitedly  and  rapidly  did  Mr.  Ross  address  a  trio 
of  sunburnt,  happy  boys,  who,  with  all  the  assurance  of 
a  joyous  welcome,  had  burst  in  upon  him  in  his  comfort- 
able, well-built  home,  or  "  hunting  lodge,"  as  he  preferred 
to  call  it,  on  the  banks  of  the  Nelson  River.  This  cozy  but 
isolated  home  was  situated  some  hundreds  of  miles  up  in  the 
interior  of  the  country  from  York  Factory,  on  the  Hudson 
Bay. 

Mr.  Ross  had  named  liis  house  "  Sa-gas-ta-wee-kee,"  a 
beautiful  Indian  word  which  literally  means  a  house  full  of 
sunshine.  Mr.  Ross  had  spent  many  years  as  an  official  in 
the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  service,  as  had  his  father  before 
him.  A  few  years  before  this,  being  possessed  of  abundance 
of  means,  he  had  retired  from  active  work  in  the  great  fur- 
trading  company.  He  had  tried  to  settle  down  in  an  older, 
civilized  land,  but  had  found  it  impossible  to  content  him- 
self away  from  those  regions  where  he  had  spent  the  best 
years  of  his  life.    His  wife  and  family  were  of  the  same 


I  ^  I 

'4 


i>! 


10 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


mind,  and  so,  after  8orae  years  of  travel  in  various  lands, 
they  returned  to  this  northern  country  where  they  had  spent 
80  many  happy  years. 

Every  year  or  so  Mr.  Ross  with  some  members  of  his 
family  was  in  the  habit  of  visjting  what  he  loved  to  call  the 
motlier  country.  So  full  was  his  life  of  varied  and  star- 
tling adventures  that  he  was  often  asked  to  give  addresses  on 
some  of  the  fascinating  experiences  through  which  he  had 

passed. 

Among  the  crowds  who  listened  to  him  with  intense  in- 
terest, as  he  gave  a  series  of  addresses  in  one  of  the  great 
historic  schools  in  the  home  land,  were  the  three  boys  who 
are  to  be  the  heroes  of  this  book.  Although  they  were  from 
different  families  and  nationalities,  yet  they  were  congenial 
spirits,  and  were  equally  filled  with  the  love  of  sport  and 
spirit  of  exciting  adventure. 

For  such  boys  Mr.  Ross's  addresses  about  the  Indians,  the 
wild  animals,  and  the  excitements  of  the  hunt  had  the  great- 
est fascination.  With  Mr.  Ross  they  had  become  personally 
acquainted,  and  had  induced  him  to  visit  their  different 
towns,  where  he  lectured,  and  to  be  the  guest  at  their  homes, 
where  his  delightful  stories  had  charmed  every  member  of 
their  households. 

In  some  way  or  other  they  had  persuaded  their  parents  to 
consent  to  their  spending  a  year  or  so  in  the  wilds  of  the 
northern  part  of  the  great  Dominion  of  Canada  under  the 
guidance  of  Mr.  Ross,  who  most  importunately  pleaded  for 
this  arrangement  on  behalf  of  the  boys.  As  it  was  impos- 
sible for  them  to  return  with  Mr.  Ross  on  account  of  their 
studies,  several  months  passed  away  ere  it  was  possible  for 
them  to  begin  their  journey ;  so  he  had  returned  alone  to  liis 
home,  and  had  made  all  preparations  for  entertaining  them 
as  members  of  his  household  for  an  indefinite  period. 

Letters  had  been  sent  on  in  advance  notifying  Mr.  Ross  of 
the  probable  time  of  the  arrival  of  the  boys.  But,  as  often 
happened  in  that  wild  country,  where  there  was  no  postal 


m 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


u 


service,  tlie  letters  never  arrived,  and  so  the  first  intimation 
Mr.  Ross  had  of  the  coming  of  the  boys  was  their  bursting 
in  upon  him.  Abrupt  as  was  their  coming,  of  course  they 
were  welcome.  In  all  new  lands  there  is  an  open-hearted 
hospitality  that  is  very  delightful,  and  this  was  emphatically 
so  in  the  vast  lonely  region  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Territory, 
where  the  white  men  in  those  days  were  so  few  and  so 
widely  scattered  apart  from  each  other. 

And  now  that  they  are  snugly  ensconced  in  the  home  of 
their  good  friend  Mr.  Ross  and  his  hospitable  family,  ere  we 
begin  to  describe  their  many  sports  and  adventures  let  us 
find  out  something  about  our  heroes,  and  have  them  describe 
some  of  the  exciting  incidents  of  the  long  trip  which  they 
had  already  made  on  their  journey  to  this  Wild  North  Land. 

Frank,  the  eldest  of  the  three,  was  the  son  of  a  Liverpool 
banker.  His  friends  had  vainly  tried  to  divert  his  mind 
from  wild  adventure  and  exciting  sports,  and  persuade  him 
to  settle  down  to  steady  routine  office  work.  Failing  in  this, 
they  had  listened  to  Mr.  Rosses  pleadings  on  his  behalf,  and 
had  consented  to  let  him  have  the  year  in  the  Wild  North 
Land,  hoping  that  its  trials  and  hardships  would  effectually 
cure  him  of  his  love  of  adventure  and  cause  him  to  cheer- 
fully settle  down  at  his  father^s  business. 

Alec  was  from  Scotland,  a  genuine  son  of  "  the  mountain 
and  the  flood."  While  a  good  student  when  at  school,  yet, 
wlien  ai  home  on  his  holidays,  his  highest  joy  had  ever  been 
under  the  guidance  of  the  faithful  old  gillie  to  follow  on  the 
trail  of  the  mountain  deer.  For  a  wider  field  than  that  of- 
fered by  his  native  Highlands  he  had  been  so  longing  that 
his  friends  yielded  to  his  importunities,  and  so  now  here  he 
is  with  his  comrades,  full  of  eager  anticipations. 

Sam  was  from  what  his  mother  used  to  call  "  dear,  dirty 
Dublin."  He  was  full  of  life  and  fun,  a  jolly  Irish  boy  of 
the  finest  type.  Storms  and  privations  might  at  times  de- 
press the  spirits  of  the  others,  but  Sam,  true  to  his  nation- 
ality, never  lost  his  spirits  or  his  good  nature.     So  rapid  had 


i 


12 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I 


!  I 


been  his  progress  in  liis  studies  that  lie  had  pushed  himself 
beyond  his  years,  and  so  even  his  tutors  had  joined  in  his 
request  that  he  sliould  have  the  year  off,  which,  spent  in  the 
invigorating  air  and  healthful  adventures  in  the  Wild  North 
Land,  would  doubtless  be  a  blessing  to  both  mind  and  body. 

In  the  good  ship  Prince  Arthur^  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Com- 
pany, our  three  young  adventurers  set  sail  in  the  month  of 
May  from  the  London  docks.  They  met  with  no  adventures 
worth  recording  until  after  they  had  left  the  Orkney  Islands, 
where  they  had  called  for  their  last  consignment  of  sup- 
plies and  the  latest  mails.  Here  they  also  shipped  some 
hardy  Orkney  men  and  Highlanders,  who  were  going  out 
in  the  employment  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company. 

The  Prince  Arthur  was  a  stanch  sailing  vessel,  built  espe- 
cially for  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  trade.  She  was  em- 
ployed in  carrying  out  to  that  country  the  outfit  of  goods 
required  in  the  great  fur  trade.  Her  return  cargoes  were  tlie 
valuable  furs  obtained  in  barter  from  the  Indians.  Her  port 
was  York  Factory,  on  the  western  side  of  the  Hudson  Bay. 
Here  her  cargo  was  discharged  and  carried  by  scores  of  in- 
land boats  and  canoes  to  the  various  trading  posts  in  the 
different  parts  of  that  great  country,  which  is  larger  than 
the  whole  continent  of  Europe. 

So  remote  were  some  of  those  posts  from  the  seaboard, 
and  so  difficult  and  slow  were  the  methods  of  transporting 
tiie  goods,  that  several  years  passed  ere  the  fur  secured  from 
them  reached  the  London  markets,  to  which  they  were  rJl 
consigned  and  where  they  were  carried  each  year  in  the 
company's  ships. 

Although  the  Prince  Arthur  was  far  from  being  a  first- 
class  passenger  ship,  yet  she  was  a  good,  seaworthy  vessel, 
with  plenty  of  room  for  the  few  passengers  who  traveled  by 
her  each  year.  These  were  principally  gentlemen  of  the 
Hudson  Bay  Company's  service  and  their  friends,  or  mis- 
sionaries going  out  or  returning  home. 

Letters  from  influential  friends  secured  for  our  three  boys 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


13 


jo- 


in tlie 


the  considerate  attention  of  the  captain  and  the  ship's  offi- 
cers, qnd  their  own  briglit  ways  won  the  friendsliip  of  all 
the  sailors  on  board.  On  the  whole  they  had  a  glorious  pas- 
sage. Some  fogs  at  times  perplexed  them,  and  a  few  enor- 
mous icebergs  were  so  near  that  careful  tacking  was  required 
to  prevent  accidents.  The  boys  were  filled  with  admiration 
at  these  great  mountains  of  ice;  seme  of  them  seemed  like 
great  islands,  while  others  more  closely  resembled  glorious 
cathedrals  built  in  marble  and  emerald.  At  times,  as  the 
western  sun  shone  upon  them,  they  seemed  to  take  on  in 
parts  every  color  of  the  rainbow.  With  intense  interest 
were  they  watched  as  they  slowly  drifted  beyond  the  south- 
ern horizon. 

One  of  the  most  exciting  incidents  of  the  journey  was  a 
battle  between  a  great  whale  and  a  couple  of  swordfish. 
The  unwieldy  monster  seemed  to  be  no  match  for  his  nimble 
antagonists.  His  sole  weapon  seemed  to  be  his  enormous  tail ; 
but  vain  were  his  efforts  to  strike  his  quicker  enemies.  As 
far  as  could  be  judged  from  the  deck  of  the  ship,  the  sword- 
fish  were  masters  of  the  situation,  and  the  blood-stained 
waters  seemed  to  indicate  that  the  battle  would  soon  be 
over. 

In  the  southern  part  of  Davis  Strait  they  encountered 
great  fields  of  floating  ice  on  which  were  many  herds  of 
seals.  The  captain  had  the  ship  hove  to  and  three  boats 
lowered.  In  each  one  he  permitted  one  of  the  boys  to  go 
with  the  sailors  on  this  seal-hunting  expedition.  The  seals, 
which  are  so  very  active  in  water,  where  they  can  swim  with 
such  grace  and  rapidity,  aie  very  helpless  on  land  or  ice,  and 
so  large  numbers  were  killed  by  the  sailors.  While  the 
boys  were  excited  with  the  sport,  they  could  not  but  feel 
sorry  for  the  poor,  helpless  creatures  as  they  looked  at  them 
out  of  their  great  eyes  that  seemed  almost  human.  Some 
hundreds  of  skins  were  secured,  much  to  the  delight  of  the 
captain  and  crew,  as  the  profit  coming  to  them  from  their 
sales  would  be  no  inconsiderable  item. 


14  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

At  the  mouth  of  Hudson  Strait  the  captain  again  had  the 
ship  hove  to  for  a  day  or  so  to  trade  with  a  number  of 
Esquimaux,  wlio  had  come  in  their  curious  canoes,  called 
kayaks,  from  along  the  coasts  of  Labrador.  Their  insatiable 
curiosity  and  peculiar  fur  clothing  very  much  interested  the 
boys.  These  Esquimaux  were  shrewd  hands  at  a  bargain, 
but  their  principal  desire  seemed  to  be  to  obtain  implements 
of  iron  in  exchange  for  their  furs.  They  cared  nothing  for 
flour,  rice,  tea,  coffee,  or  sugar.  They  knew  no  other  food 
than  meat  and  oil,  and  so  craved  no  other  things  than  those 
that  could  be  utilized  in  improving  their  weapons.  Guns 
were  unknown  among  them,  but  they  were  very  skillful  in 
tlie  use  of  the  harpoon  and  the  spear.  When  they  are  able 
to  secure  iron  from  the  white  man  they  make  their  harpoon 
heads,  spears,  and  knives  out  of  this  metal,  but  when  unable 
to  secure  it  they  manufacture  their  weapons  out  of  the  horns 
of  the  reindeer  or  the  tusks  of  the  walrus  or  narwhal. 

They  had  among  their  other  furs  some  splendid  bear  skins, 
and  the  boys  were  very  much  interested  in  hearing  them 
tell  through  an  interpreter  how  they,  with  their  rude 
weapons,  aided  by  their  clever  dogs,  had  been  able  to  kill 
these  fierce  animals.  All  were  very  much  delighted  when 
told  by  these  friendly  Esquimaux  how  that  with  two  well- 
trained  dogs  nipping  at  the  hind  legs  of  a  great  bear  they 
could  keep  him  turning  round  and  round  from  one  to  the 
other  and  thus  get  him  so  wild  and  excited  that  in  his 
efforts  to  catch  hold  of  the  nimble  animals,  which  were  able 
to  keep  out  of  his  grasp,  he  did  not  notice  the  arrival  of  the 
hunters,  who  were  able  to  approach  so  closely  that  they  could 
easily  kill  him. 

The  ship  crossed  the  great  Hudson  Bay,  which  is  about  six 
hundred  miles  in  width,  without  any  mishap,  and  safely 
dropped  anchor  in  what  the  Hudson  Bay  officers  call  "  the 
six  fathom  hole,"  some  distance  out  from  the  rude  primitive 
wharf.  The  signal  gun  was  fired,  and  soon  a  brigade  of 
boats  came  out,  and  the  work  of  unloading  the  cargo  began. 


id. 

ain  had  the 

number  of 

inoes,  called 

ur  inscitiable 

iterested  the 

it  a  bargain, 

implements 

nothing  for 

other  food 

than  those 

pons.     Guns 

y  skillful  in 

hey  are  able 

leir  harpoon 

when  unable 

of  the  horns 

whal. 

id  bear  skins, 
learing  them 
I  their  rude 
able  to  kill 
ighted  when 
ith  two  well- 
Bat  bear  they 
m  one  to  the 
that  in  his 
eh  were  able 
irrival  of  the 
at  they  could 

h  is  about  six 
,  and  safely 
iers  call  "  the 
ide  primitive 
a  brigade  of 
cargo  began. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


U 


Our  boys,  eager  as  they  were  to  land,  were  sorry  after  all 
to  leave  their  snug  berths  in  the  good  ship,  where  they 
had  had  some  very  delightful  times  during  the  thirty  days 
that  had  elapsed  since  they  had  left  the  docks  in  old  Eng- 
land. 

A  few  gifts  were  bestowed  among  their  particular  sailor 
friends,  and  then,  with  the  "  God  bless  you  "  from  all,  they 
entered  a  small  boat  rowed  by  Indians,  and  were  soon  on  the 
land  that  skirts  this  great  inland  sea.  Great  indeed  was  the 
change  which  they  saw  between  the  populous  cities  of  the 
home  land  and  this  quiet,  lonely  region  upon  whose  shores 
they  had  now  landed. 

Here  the  only  inhabitants  were  the  fur  traders,  with  their 
employees,  and  the  dignified,  stoical  Indians.  The  only  signs 
of  habitations  were  the  few  civilized  dwellings,  called  in 
courtesy  the  fort,  where  dwelt  and  traded  the  officers  and 
their  families  and  servants  of  the  great  fur-trading  company, 
and  not  very  far  off  was  the  Indian  village  of  the  natives, 
where  the  most  conspicuous  buildings  were  the  church  and 
parsonage  of  the  missionary,  who  had  been  marvelously 
successful  in  planting  the  cross  in  these  northern  regions, 
and  in  winning  from  a  degrading  superstition,  to  the  bless- 
ings of  Christianity,  some  hundreds  of  these  red  men,  whose 
consistent  lives  showed  the  genuineness  of  the  work  wrought 
among  them. 

Tiiis  great  region,  stretching  from  the  Atlantic  to  t/lie 
Pacific,  far  north  of  the  fertile  prairie  region  where  millions 
will  yet  find  happy  and  prosperous  homes,  has  well  been 
called  «  The  Wild  North  Land."  The  Indians  call  it  Kee- 
watin,  «  The  Land  of  the  North  Wind." 

It  has  not  many  attractions  for  the  farmer  or  merchant- 
man, but  it  is  the  congenial  home  of  the  red  man.  On  its 
innumerable  lakes  and  broad  rivers  he  glides  along  during 
the  few  bright  summer  months  in  his  light  canoe.  Every 
waterfall  i.>r  cataract  has  associated  with  it  some  legend  or 
tradition.  Its  dense  forests  are  the  haunts  of  the  bear  and 
2 


ff 


16 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


wolf,  of  the  moose  aiul  reindeer,  and  many  other  valuable 
animals,  in  the  excitement  of  hunting  which  he  finds  his 
chief  delight. 

To  tluH  land  had  come  our  three  lads  for  sport  and  ad- 
venture, and  we  shall  see  how  fully  all  their  expectations 
were  realized. 


valuable 


,  and  ad- 
ectations 


!!' 


I  I 


Frank's  Upset  from  the  Canoe. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


17 


CHAPTER  II. 


HUDSON      BAY      COMPANY — KIJANK  S       <ANOK      MISHAP pUCK 

SHOOTING — CLEVKK      KOUNA tiOUSE     HUNTIN*; tiL?:i":i: 

BATTLES. 

AS  our  boys  liad  come  out  to  this  great  country  for  wild 
adventure  and  exciting  sport,  they  were  rather  i>leased 
than  otherwise  at  the  contrast  it  thus  presented  in  com- 
parison with  the  lands  they  liad  left  behind.  The  fact  was, 
they  were  simply  delighted  with  the  absence  of  the  multi- 
tude to  whom  they  had  been  so  accustomed,  and  were  at 
once  filled  with  high  expectations.  Sam's  explanation  seemed 
to  be  the  sentiment  of  them  all  when  he  exclaimed,  "Sure  if 
there  are  so  few  people  in  the  country,  thei-e  will  be  the 
more  bears  and  wolves  for  us  all  to  kill !" 

The  work  of  unloading  the  ship  was  necessarily  slow,  and 
so  some  days  would  elapse  ere  a  brigade  of  boats  could  be 
prepared  to  take  the  first  cargo  to  Fort  Garry,  on  the  Red 
River.  The  boys  had  been  most  cordially  welcomed  by  Mr. 
McTavish,  the  principal  officer  in  charge  at  the  fort,  and  by 
him  they  were  all  entertained  most  hospitably  at  his  home. 

Mr.  McTavish  was  an  old  sportsman  himself,  as  nearly  all 
the  Hudson  Bay  Comimny's  officials  are;  and  so,  as  soon  as 
the  boys  had  made  the  acquaintance,  as  they  call  it,  of  their 
land  legs,  after  the  heaving  and  rolling  of  the  vessel,  lie 
had  an  old  clever  Indian  hunter  clean  up  some  guns  and  take 
the  boys  out  in  the  birch  canoe  on  their  first  wild  hunting 
expedition.  This  first  excursion  was  not  to  be  a  very  formi- 
dable one;  it  was  only  a  canoe  trip  several  miles  up  the  coast, 
to  a  place  where  the  wild  ducks  and  geese  were  numerous. 
Like  all  white  people,  on  their  first  introduction  to  the  birch 
canoe,  they  thought  it  a  frail,  cranky  boat,  and  were  quite 


18 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


disgusted  with  it,  and  some  of  tlie  tricks  it  played  upon  them, 
on  some  of  their  first  attempts  to  manage  it.  For  example, 
Frank,  who  prided  himself  on  his  ability  in  pulling  an  oar, 
and  in  managing  the  ordinary  small  skiffs  or  punts  on  his 
native  waters,  seeing  the  light,  buoyant  canoe  at  the  side  of 
the  little  launch,  boldly  sprang  into  it,  as  ho  would  into  an 
ordinary  boat  of  its  size  in  the  Mersey. 

To  his  utter  amazement,  and  the  amusement  of  the  others, 
he  suddenly  found  himself  overbalanced  and  struggling  in 
the  waves  on  the  other  side.  Fortunately,  the  water  was  not 
more  than  four  feet  deep,  and  ho  being  a  good  swimmer  was 
soon  up  and  at  once  gave  chase  for  the  canoe,  which  had 
now  floated  out  several  yards  from  the  shore.  In  this  he 
was  encouraged  by  the  laughter  and  shouts  of  his  comrades 
and  others,  who,  seeing  that  no  harm  had  come  to  him  from 
his  sudden  spill  out  of  the  light  boat,  were  eager  to  observe 
how  he  would  ultimately  succeed. 

Quickly  did  he  catch  up  to  the  boat;  but,  instead  of  listen- 
ing to  the  Indian,  who  in  broken  English  tried  to  tell  him  to 
get  in  over  the  end  of  the  canoe,  he  seized  it  by  the  side, 
and  there  attempted  to  climb  in.  Vain  were  his  efforts. 
Very  skillful  indeed  is  the  Indian  who  can  in  this  manner 
get  into  a  birch  bark  canoe  and  of  course  it  is  out  of  the 
question  to  expect  an  inexperienced  white  person  to  accom- 
plish the  feat.  So  light  is  the  canoe,  that  when  thus  seized 
hold  of  it  yields  to  the  slightest  pull,  and  often  causes  the 
person  who  thus  takes  hold  of  it  to  tumble  over  ignomini- 
ously  in  the  water. 

Poor  Frank  was  disgusted  but  not  conquered,  and  so, 
amid  the  laughter  of  those  on  shore,  he  now  listened  to 
the  advice  and  direction  of  the  wise  old  Indian,  who  was  the 
only  one  in  the  company  who  had  not  even  smiled  at  the 
boy's  mishap.  At  the  Indian's  advice  he  again  caught  hold 
of  the  canoe,  but  this  time  by  the  end,  and  carefully  bearing 
his  weight  upon  it  he  was  at  length  enabled  to  work  himself 
into  it.    Cautiously  balancing  himself,  and  seizing  a  paddle 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


19 


that  haitpfiiL'd  tu  liave  been  fastened  in  it,  be  |>a(ldled  bini- 
Helf  asbure  amid  the  cheers  o(  the  unloukers. 

"  Well  done,  Frank  1"  said  the  old  Indian. 

He  had  done  what  some  take  months  to  accomplish.  He 
had  conquered  the  canoe  in  his  first  attempt,  and  never  after 
in  his  many  adventures  was  he  afraid  of  that  bonny  craft,  in 
which  he  si)ent  many  happy  hours  and  in  the  paddling  of 
which  he  became  the  equal  of  many  a  clever  Indian. 

Of  course,  there  was  some  delay  in  the  departure  of  the 
hunting  party,  as  Frank  liad  to  return  to  his  quarters  at  the 
Post  and  get  on  a  dry  suit  of  clothing.  This  is,  however, 
an  operation  that  does  not  take  a  boy  full  of  eager  excite- 
ment long  to  accomplish,  and  so  it  was  not  many  minutes 
ere  the  party  set  off  on  their  promised  excursion. 

The  Indian  decided  that  they  should  first  go  where  the 
ducks  were  numerous,  and  to  interest  these  young  English 
lads  they  adopted  a  method  of  hunting  them  that  was  most 
novel  and  successful.  Indeed,  it  is  a  very  rare  method 
which  was  here  successfully  tried,  on  account  of  the  difficulty 
of  getting  a  dog  so  trained  as  to  correctly  act  his  part.  But 
this  old  native,  whose  name  was  Ooseemeemou,  had  by 
great  patience  and  kindness  so  drilled  his  clever  dog  that 
he  acted  his  part  with  extraordinary  cleverness  and  tact. 
He  called  the  little  fellow  Koona,  which  is  the  Cree  for 
"  snow,"  and  was  very  appropriate,  as  the  animal  was  of  the 
purest  white. 

Taking  the  dog  into  the  canoe  with  them,  and  giving  all 
necessary  directions,  they  soon  were  gliding  along  the  coast 
of  the  great  bay.  Numerous  flocks  of  ducks  flew  over  their 
heads;  and  far  awav  in  the  distance  the  water  seemed 
almost  alive  with  the  numbers  of  them  on  the  dancing, 
sparkling  waves.  This  latter  sight  seemed  to  be  what  the 
old  hunter  was  looking  for,  and  so  the  canoe  was  quickly 
paddled  ashore  and  carried  up  on  the  beach.  There  he  care- 
fully guided  the  party  along.  They  had  to  cautiously  creep 
behind  some  low,  dense  willow  bushes  that  grew  on  the  shore, 


20 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I 


I 


with  only  u  brujul  Iriiigc  of  white  Band  between  them  and 
the  watei'H. 

Eauh  boy,  with  hi»  gun  and  an)inunition,was  now  asNigiied 
his  jiost  behind  a  chinip  of  buhiies  and  given  his  final  in- 
Htructions.  They  were  full  of  exeitenient  and  euriosity,  and 
wondere<l  how  it  was  going  to  be  possible  for  them  to  reaeh 
with  ordinary  guns  the  dueks,  whieh  were  earelessly  swim- 
ming  in  nniltitudes  some  liundreds  of  yards  out  from  the 
shore.  l)ut  they  had  not  long  to  wait  or  eonjecture.  When 
the  old  Indian  had  8ccn  that  all  were  in  their  right  places 
lie  gave  a  low  whistle,  which  was  more  like  the  call  of  a  sea 
bird  than  a  human  voice.  So  natural  was  it  to  a  bird  call, 
that  no  bird  around  was  startled  by  it;  but  the  well-trained 
Koona,  who  had  been  left  by  the  boat,  fully  knew  its  mean- 
ing, and  now  began  his  sagacious  work.  Like  a  little  white 
arctic  fox  ho  was,  and  like  one  he  began  his  antics  on  the  nliore. 
lie  frisked  and  danced  around  along  the  sand  playing  all 
sorts  of  antics.  He  walked  on  his  hind  feet,  turned  somer- 
saults in  quick  succession,  and  acted  as  though  possessed  with 
perpetual  motion,  but  not  one  yelp  or  bark  or  any  sound  did 
ho  utter. 

A  stranger  would  have  imagined  that  his  appearance  and^ 
actions  would  have  driven  all  the  ducks  that  were  near 
enough  to  the  shore  to  observe  him  and  his  antics  farther 
out  to  sea.  But  just  the  reverse  happened.  A  spirit  of 
curiosity  seemed  to  possess  those  nearest  the  shore,  and  as 
they  began  to  swim  in  closer  and  closer,  their  movements  in- 
fluenced those  farther  out,  until  hundreds  of  splendid  ducks 
were  soon  swimming  nearer  and  nearer  the  sandy  beach  on 
which  the  cunning  dog  kept  up  his  unceasing  and  varied 
movements.  At  first  he  had  kept  at  some  distance  from  the 
sands,  back  of  which  grew  the  clumps  of  willows  behind 
which  the  hunters  were  hidden;  but  when  he  saw  that  his 
maneuvers  had  attracted  the  ducks  near  the  shore,  he  gradu- 
ally worked  down  the  sandy  beach  until  he  had  them  fairly 
opposite  the  muzzles  of  the  guns. 


I 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


21 


A  low  bird  cry  from  hin  lUiiHter  wan  the  hignal  fiir  hit) 
cliiingo  of  tuctics,  aiul  with  loud,  yc'li>iiig,  fuxliku  barking  he 
sprang  into  tho  waves. 

Tlio  diickH,  thus  suddenly  alarmed,  iiiNtantly  rorie  up  in 
Iiundreds,  and  the  simultaneous  reports  of  the  guns  rang  out, 
and  between  thirty  and  forty  dueks,  dead  and  W(Minded,  fell 
back  into  the  waters.  Our  hunters,  both  the  Indian  and 
the  three  boys,  sprang  from  their  hiding  j>Iaces,  and  with 
Koona's  ai<l  secured  their  splendid  bag  of  game.  Tliis  wan 
rare  sport  for  the  boys,  and  gave  them  so  much  delight  that 
old  Ooseemeemou  decided  to  postiMine  the  go«)se  hunt  until 
the  next  day,  and  give  the  boys  another  opportunity  of  see- 
ing the  sagacity  of  Koona,  the  clever  little  dog  that  had 
contributed  so  much  to  the  success  of  the  expedition. 

They  returned  to  their  places,  and  were  told  to  keep  as 
much  hid<len  as  possible,  as  the  ducks,  now  alarmed  by  the 
reports  of  the  guns,  and  the  death  and  woutr.Vmg  of  so 
many  of  their  numbers,  would  bo  shy  and  excited,  and  would 
keep  flying  around  for  some  time  ere  they  would  again 
alight.  Koona  in  the  meantime  had  curled  himself  up  like 
a  ball  of  white  wool,  and  was  also  quite  hidden  from  the 
sight  of  the  flying  ducks. 

In  about  half  an  hour  the  ducks  began  to  alight  again  in 
the  water.  They  were  very  alert  and  watchful,  and  seemed 
resolved  not  to  be  again  so  easily  caught  napping.  But 
ducks  are  silly  things  and  are  easily  deceived,  or  have  very 
short  memories.  Anyway  it  was  the  case  with  these.  When 
a  goodly  number  of  them  were  again  seen  swimming  about,  a 
peculiar  sound  like  the  cry  of  a  sea  gull  was  heard,  and  soon 
Koona  was  observed  moving  very  cautiously  out  to  a  little 
point  on  the  sandy  beach,  just  in  front  of  the  clump  of  bushes 
behind  which  his  master  was  hidden.  Here  he  curled  him- 
self up  into  a  little  white  bundle  and  remained  perfectly 
still.  Soon  after  the  boys  were  startled  by  the  sounds  of  the 
loud  quacking  of  ducks  over  the  very  place  where  Koona  lay 
80  still  and  quiet.     At  first  they  were  very  much  surprised  at 


I 


i^ 


I 


$ 


22 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I 


this,  as  not  a  duck  was  now  seen  flying  in  that  direction.  A 
little  closer  investigation  ^jjiowed  them  that  the  quacking 
rounds  were  all  j^roceeding  from  the  mouth  of  the  oldlndiun, 
who,  like  many  of  his  j)eoi/le,  was  able  to  imitate  so  perfectly 
the  cries  and  calls  of  the  birds  and  beasts  of  the  lakes  and 
forests  that  at  times  even  the  most  experienced  are  com- 
pletely deceived.  In  addition,  this  Indian  was  also  a  ven- 
triloquist, and  was  able  to  so  correctly  throw  his  voice  that 
the  quacking  of  the  ducks  seems  to  be  from  the  spot  where  the 
dog,  now  so  motionless,  Mas  lying.  The  old  Indian  after- 
ward explained  that  the  calls  were  of  ducks  that  had  found 
something  of  interest,  and  were  invitations  for  other  ducks  to 
come  and  see,  and  when  he  had  induced  some  of  the  ducks  to 
take  up  the  call  they  would  go  on  repeating  it  until  so  many 
others  took  it  up,  and  all  would  then  be  anxious  to  see  what 
the  fuss  was  all  about. 

"  Ducks,"  added  the  old  man,  "are  like  people,  sometimes 
curious  to  see  when  there  is  not  much  after  all  to  look  at." 

So,  because  of  the  calls  to  come  and  look,  the  flocks  kept 
flying  or  swimming  nearer  and  nearer,  and  all  there  was  to 
see  was  only  a  ball  of  something  very  white  and  still.  Not 
an  hour  before  they  were  curious  to  see  the  antics  of  a  lively 
little  white  dog ;  now  they  were  curious  to  see  him  apparently 
motionless  and  dead. 

By  carefully  peering  through  the  dense  bushes,  the  boys, 
with  guns  loaded,  were  able  to  see  the  dog  quivering  with 
suppressed  excitement,  as  the  many  quackings  of  the  ducks 
told  him  of  the  success  of  his  ruse.  However,  he  was  so  well 
trained  that  he  would  not  move  until  the  welcome  signal 
was  given  him,  and  then  with  a  bound  and  a  bark  he  was  up, 
?nd  again,  as  the  startled  ducks  rose  up,  the  reports  of  all  the 
guns  rang  out,  and  nearly  as  many  more  fine  ducks  fell  befo:  e 
the  simultaneous  discharge.  This  was  capital  sport  for  the 
boys.  Koona's  sagacity  and  thorough  training,  in  being 
thus  able  to  bring  the  ducks  within  range  of  the  guns,  first 
by  his  comical  antics,  and  then  by  his  perfect  quiet,  very  much 


n 


I 


1 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


23 


delighted  them.  Their  only  aniioyjuicc  was  that  when  tiu-y 
wanted  to  pet  and  fondle  him  lie  resented  their  familiarity, 
and  growled  at  them  most  decidedly.  Indian  dogs  do  not  as 
a  rule  take  to  white  people  at  Hrst,  hut  kindness  soon  wins 
them,  and  they  often  become  fast  friends. 

The  canoe  was  again  launclied,  and  the  hunters  proceeded  a 
couple  of  miles  farther  and  had  some  more  capital  shooting. 
Very  proud  and  happy  were  they  with  this,  their  first  day  of 
duck  shooting,  and  often  did  they  in  after  days  have  much  to 
say  of  the  marvelous  cleverness  of  the  spotless  Koona. 

As  the  brigades  were  not  yet  ready  to  leave  for  the  inte- 
rior with  the  supplies  for  the  trading  posts,  ]\[r.  McTavish 
readily  consented  to  another  excursion,  quietly  observing 
that  the  return  of  a  few  such  well-loaded  canoes  would  add 
materially  to  the  fort's  supply  of  food. 

This  second  excursion  was  to  be  to  a  more  distant  place, 
where  were  some  favorite  feeding  grounds  of  wild  geese. 
They  are  very  fond  of  a  jointed  quill-like  grass,  and  when 
once  they  have  found  where  their  favorite  food  grows,  there 
they  resort  in  great  numbers,  and  unless  very  persistently 
hunted  will  keep  in  the  neighborhood  until  they  have  about 
eaten  it  all. 

As  the  distance  was  so  great,  it  was  decided  to  make  an  all- 
day  trip  of  it,  and  so  two  canoes  were  requisitioned  with  two 
experienced  Indians  in  each,  one  of  whom,  of  course,  was 
Ooseomeemou.  To  him  the  boys  liad  become  very  much  at- 
tached, and,  as  he  had  some  knowledge  of  English,  they  were 
able  to  get  a  good  deal  of  reliable  information  from  him. 
Some  food  and  kettles  were  taken  along  with  them,  and  old 
Ooseenieemou  put  in  the  bottom  of  each  canoe  a  good-sized 
oilcloth  and  a  couple  of  blankets,  saying,  as  he  did  so,  "  Fine 
weather  to-day,  may  not  be  so  very  long." 

Frank  and  Alec  were  given  good  places  in  one  of  the  canoes, 
and  Sam  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  other  two  Indians. 
Each  boy  was  furnished  with  two  guns  and  plenty  of  ammu- 
nition.    Being  eager  to  get  to  the  hunting   grounds,  they 


24  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I  I 


each  selected  a  paddle,  and  were  found  to  be  not  unskillful 
in  the  use  of  them,  even  in  birch  canoes,  after  a  few  lessons 
from  their  Indian  attendants. 

With  the  best  wishes  of  ail  who  were  not  too  busy  to  come 
down  to  the  launch  to  see  them  oflF,  they  started  on  their  ex- 
cursion under  the  skillful,  steady  strokes  of  the  Indians. 
Aided  by  tie  boys,  they  were  able  to  make  about  seven  miles 
an  hour,  and  so  in  about  three  hours  they  reached  their  des- 
tination. The  splendid  exercise  and  the  bracing  gtir  gave 
thom  all  good  appetites,  and  so  they  pulled  up  in  a  secluded 
little  bay,  where  was  to  be  found  some  dry  wood.  Here  a  fire 
was  kindled,  the  kettles  were  filled  with  water  and  boiled,  and 
soon  a  good,  substantial  meal  of  the  delicacies  of  the  country 
were  spread  before  them.  What  the  bill  of  fare  was  we 
know  not,  except  that  the  principal  part  consisted  of  some 
of  the  ducks  shot  on  the  previous  excursion.  The  dinner 
thus  prepared  and  eaten  on  the  rocks  was  much  enjoyed  by 
the  boys  ;  but  they  were  kept  in  a  perpetual  state  of  excite- 
ment by  the  numerous  cries  of  the  wild  geese  that  could  be 
distinctly  heard  as  well  as  seen,  as  they  kept  flying  in  great 
lines  or  triangles  to  and  fi'ora  their  feeding  grounds. 

As  this  was  a  favorite  resort  for  the  Indian  hunters,  all 
preparations  had  been  made  for  the  goose  hunting.  Large 
nestlike  piles  of  dry  hay  with  reeds  and  rushes  had  been 
gathered  in  certain  favorite  places.  In  each  of  these  a  hol- 
low had  been  formed  in  the  center  like  a  bird's  nest,  large 
enough  for  two  persons  to  cozily  ensconce  themselves,  so  low 
down  as  only  to  be  observed  by  the  geese  when  flying 
directly  overhead.  Afte  dinner  four  of  these  big  nestlike 
affairs  were  freshened  u^.  with  some  bundles  of  dry  old  grass, 
which  was  cut  in  an  old  disused  beaver  meadow. 
,  A  number  of  old  decoys,  made  to  look  like  geese  when 
feeding,  were  arranged  in  the  right  position,  which  always 
varies  according  to  the  direction  of  the  wind.  Then  Oosee- 
meemou,  taking  Frank  with  him,  gave  Alec  and  Sam  each  in 
charge  of  a  clever  Indian  hunting  companion.    One  Indian, 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


25 


whose  name  was  Oostaseemou,  had  a  nest  to  himself.  Thus 
assorted,  our  party  took  possession  of  tlieir  four  nests  and 
awaited  developments.  The  boys  were  greatly  amused  at 
the  queer  little  white  cotton  caps  which  each  one  had  to  put 
on.  Everything  in  the  shape  of  color  had  to  be  carefully 
hidden.  Geese  are  not  easily  alarmed  by  anything  white, 
and  will  come  quite  near  to  persons  thus  dressed. 

While  now  waiting  for  the  arrival  of  the  game,  the  boys 
were  each  instructed  how  to  act  in  case  the  geese  should 
come  within  range.  They  generally  fly  down  with  the  wind 
and  arise  facing  it.  Hence  the  decoys  are  so  arranged  in  the 
goose  grass  that  the  geese  in  coming  down  to  join  those  al- 
ready there  must,  in  availing  themselves  of  the  wind  to  help 
them  to  alight,  come  within  range  of  the  nests  in  which  are 
hidden  the  hunters.  Then,  when  the  firing  of  the  guns  alarm 
them,  and  those  unhurt  rise  to  escape,  they  have  to  so  use 
the  wind  to  help  them  that  they  again  come  within  range, 
and  thus  receive  a  second  volley.  When  the  second  volley 
is  fired  the  dead  and  wounded  are  quickly  secured  by  the  hunt- 
ers, who  jump  out  of  the  nests  and  make  chase  after  them. 
There  is  lots  of  fun  and  some  danger  of  ugly  blows,  for  an 
old  wounded  goose  sometimes  makes  a  good  light. 

Fortunately  for  our  young  hunters,  a  good  stiff  breeze  was 
blowing  when  tiiey  took  their  places  in  these  queer  nests, 
and,  with  their  two  guns  apiece  in  position,  patiently  waited 
the  arrival  of  the  geese.  Several  flocks  had  been  seen  in  the 
distance,  and  their  strange  cries  were  heard  on  every  side. 
While  the  men  were  on  the  move  getting  things  ready,  of 
course  none  of  the  wary  birds  came  within  range.  However, 
now  that  all  was. quiet  in  the  vicinity  of  the  choicest  feeding 
grounds,  a  few  old  outguards  which  appeared  cautiously, 
flying  over,  seemed  to  have  reported  that  nothing  was  to  be 
seen  but  some  patches  of  snow  in  the  nests.  The  Indians 
say  that  the  geese  mistake  them,  when  dressed  in  white,  for 
lumps  of  snow.  Soon  after  a  great  flock  was  seen  coming 
with  the  wind  from  the  south  directly  toward  them. 


26  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


Old  Oosecineciuou  began  to  imitate  the  call  of  the  geese, 
and  throwing  his  voice  so  that  it  seemed  from  the  decoys,  it 
appeared  as  if  they  in  the  goose  grass  were  saying,  "  Honk ! 
Honk  I  Honk  !  "  which  the  Indians  say  is  the  goose  language 
for  «  Food,  food,  food." 

Ooseemeemou  knew  well  liow  to  imitate  them,  and  so  the 
great  flock  understood  it  as  the  call  from  some  of  their  for- 
tunate companions,  and  down  they  came  with  the  wind  pass- 
ing in  close  range  on  the  left-hand  side  of  the  hunters. 
IJang!  bang!  bang!  rang  out  the  guns  of  the  three  boys  and 
of  the  four  Indians,  and  five  or  six  great  goese  tumbled  to 
the  ground,  some  of  them  dead  and  others  badly  wounded. 
The  startled,  frightened,  surviving  geese,  that  thought  they 
were  going  to  have  such  a  feast  among  their  fellows,  had 
only  time  to  turn  round  and  strive  to  escape  by  rising  up 
against  the  wind  on  the  opposite  sides  of  those  dry  nests. 
This  was  what  the  clever  Indians  knew  they  would  do,  and  so, 
as  they  came  within  range,  struggling  against  the  wind,  each 
hunter,  white  and  Indian,  now  used  his  second  gun,  and 
nearly  as  many  more  plump  geese  dropped  to  the  ground 
dead  and  wounded. 

Now  the  fun  began.  There  was  a  hasty  springing  out  of 
the  nests,  and  every  man  and  boy  dashed  oif  for  his  goose. 
The  Indians  were  wary  and  experienced,  and  so  knew  how  to 
act ;  but  our  enthusiastic  boys,  in  the  excitement  of  secur- 
ing  their  first  wild  goose,  recklessly  rushed  in  to  the  attack. 

Alec  was  the  first  to  come  to  grief.  The  old  gander  that 
he  was  pursuing  had  a  broken  wing,  but  as  his  legs  were  all 
right  he  led  him  a  lively  chase  of  several  hundred  yards. 
Then,  seeing  that  he  was  being  overtaken,  he  stopped  sud- 
denly and,  turning  the  well  wing  toward  the  boy,  awaited 
his  coming.  Alec,  seeing  hira  thus  standing  with  one  wing 
hanging  broken  to  the  ground,  anticipated  nothing  but  an 
easy  capture,  and  so  he  thoughtlessly  attempted  to  throw 
himself  on  the  bird  and  quickly  capture  him  in  his  arms. 

Poor  fellow,  when  picked  up  he  could  hardly  tell  what  had 


i 


and 


-'ii 


if 


W^i 


r:..-- 


';■'<?*. 


II  "k  ■.    i  A-  .,T.  ■  ^  ,  y        .^ 


v^^J-^ 


%^'.y\h,V^\ 


J:i^^r,h(^'fAn/C 


r::u.. 


wm 


■i\^\'^ 


-r  '''>''. 


s*' 


_«r-.-     ■^..j-"v 


■^.HilS^V-. 


'li^^ 


•..•aS 


Knocked  Out  by  a  Goose. 


l: 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


27 


happened,  only  that  it  seemed  to  him  lie  had  been  pounded 
with  sledge  hammers  and  had  seen  some  thousands  of  stars. 

What  had  really  happened  was  this:  the  instant  Alec 
sprang  forward  and  stooped  to  seize  his  game  the  goose  with 
his  un^vounded  wing  had  hit  him  such  a  blow  on  the  head  as 
to  quite  stun  him,  and  this  had  been  f  el  lowed  by  several 
other  blows  in  rapid  succession.  Fortunately  old  Oosee- 
meemou  was  not  far  off.  He  rushed  to  Alec's  rescue  and 
speedily  dispatched  the  goose,  and  thus  delivered  the  boy 
from  tlie  humiliating  position  of  being  badly  whipped  by  a 
wounded  goose.  Poor  fellow,  he  carried  in  the  black  and 
blue  marks  on  his  body  the  effects  of  the  fierce  blows  which 
had  been  rained  upon  him. 

Frank  had  conquered  his  without  any  mishap;  but  Sam,  in 
reaching  out  to  seize  hold  of  the  one  he  was  chasing,  had  re- 
ceived such  a  blow  from  a  wing  on  his  elbow  that  he  fairly 
howled  with  the  pain,  and  was  not  able  to  fire  another  shot 
during  the  rest  of  the  day's  sport.  It  was  news  to  the  boys 
when  the  Indians  told  them  that  an  old  goose  with  one  blow 
of  his  wing  has  been  known  to  kill  a  large  fox  or  to  break 
the  leg  of  a  man.  So  the  boys,  while  delighted  with  the 
success  of  their  first  goose  hunt,  ever  after  had  a  much 
greater  respect  for  the  poor  despised  goose  than  before. 

With  the  veering  of  the  wind  the  decoys  were  changed  so 
as  to  bring  the  geese  down  in  the  right  direction  in  range  of 
the  guns,  and  sport  continued  until  evening.  Then,  after  a 
hasty  supper  on  the  rocks  in  the  glorious  gloaming  that 
exists  for  many  hours  in  those  high  latitudes  in  the  summer 
months,  the  canoes  were  loaded,  and  three  very  tired  but 
happy  boys  who  wanted  to  paddle  went  to  sleep  in  the 
canoes  long  ere  the  hospitable  home  of  their  host  was 
reached. 

The  Indians  are  the  kindest  men  in  the  world  with  whom 

to  travel.    Hardly  knowing  how  it  happened,  the  boj's  were 

carefully  helped  to  their  quarters  in  the  fort.     Here  their 

bruises  were  bathed,  their  suppers  eaten,  their  prayers  said, 

d 


Ll. 


28 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


and  then  there  was  the  long  nine   hours*  dreamless  sleep, 
"  Tired  nature's  sweet  restorer,  balmy  sleep." 

When  next  morning  the  boys  were  discussing  the,  to 
them,  glorious  adventures  of  the  two  preceding  days,  it  was 
agreed  among  them  that  the  accidents  and  honors  were 
about  even — that  while  Alec  and  Sam  had  had  their  laugh 
at  Frank  for  his  misadventure  with  the  canoe,  the  tables  were 
completely  turned  on  them  in  the  incidents  of  the  goose  hunt. 


s  sleep, 

the,  to 
),  it  was 
rs  were 
r  laiigli 
les  were 
se  hunt. 


I 


Big  Tom. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  29 


CHAPTER  m. 


;    Vi 


I  ^' 


WRITING  JOURNALS — FUU-LADEN  URKIADES — VALUAHLK  FURS 
— HUNTING  TRKPARATIONS — hUi  TOM,  THE  FAMOUS  (JU1I»E 
— THE  START — FIRST  CAMP  ON  THE  ROCKS. 

SOON  after  breakfast  and  a  glorious  plunge  bath  in  the 
cold  waters  of  Hudson  Bay,  the  lads  were  informed  by 
Mr.  McTavish  that  the  ship's  cargo  was  now  about  utdoaded, 
and  that  just  as  soon  as  the  brigades,  with  the  last  winter's 
catch  of  furs,  which  were  looked  for  every  hour,  should  arrive 
she  would  with  the  first  favorable  wind  begin  the  return  jour- 
ney. He  suggested  that  instead  of  hunting  that  day  they 
should  devote  its  hours  to  writing  letters  to  their  friends  far 
away,  as  months  would  elapse  ere  another  opportunity  would 
be  theirs.  Of  course  this  kin<l  suggestion  was  most  grate- 
fully accepted,  and  in  an  unused  office  in  one  of  the  build- 
ings Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam  were  soon  busily  engaged  in  this 
very  interesting  work. 

Before  leaving  home  they  had  been  furnished  with  regu- 
lation journals,  and  had  been  offered  substantial  rewards  if 
they  would  write  something  in  their  books  every  day. 
Readily  had  they  promised  ;  but,  alas  I  when  the  Atlantic 
storms  had  for  some  days  assailed  them  their  good  resolu- 
tions, stimulated  by  the  promised  rewards,  failed  most  signally. 
During  the  first  few  days  after  starting  they  had  so  much  to 
write  about,  and  had  so  filled  up  the  pages,  that  they  all  re- 
gretted that  their  books  were  not  larger,  or  that  they  had  not 
three  or  four  pages  for  each  day.  This,  however,  had  all 
changed.  The  pages  were  now  too  large,  and  it  was  a  bur- 
den to  write  even  a  few  sentences. 

We  need  not  stop  here  to  give  any  detailed  accounts  of 
these  letters ;  suffice  it  to  say  they  were  just  such  as  any  of 


'! 


30 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


, 


fi 


the  bright,  happy,  boyish  readers  of  these  pages  would  have 
written  under  similar  circumstances  to  their  loved  mothers 
and  friends  far  away.  It  was  noticed  that  while  they  were 
full  of  fun  and  laughter  while  writing  to  their  school  chums 
and  other  young  friends,  yet  when  they  came  to  the  writing 
of  the  letters  to  their  mothers  there  was  a  quiet  time  among 
them,  and  some  tears  dropped  on  the  pages,  and  some  throats 
had  lumps  in  them.  All  right,  boys;  we  think  not  the  less 
but  much  the  more  of  you,  because  of  the  love  and  afTectioii 
for  your  mothers,  between  whom  and  you  now  rolls  the  wide 
Atlantic.  Months  will  elapse  ere  letters  from  home  will  reach 
you,  or  you  will  have  the  opportunity  of  writing  again;  and 
so  now,  while  you  have  the  chance,  send  loving  letters  to  the 
precious  mothers,  whoso  love  excels  all  other  earthly  love. 
Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam  all  have,  as  you  have,  good  mothers. 
They  never  gave  bad  advice,  but  always  the  best  counsel. 
They  never  led  the  boys  astray,  but  ever  stimulated  to  a 
noble  life.  They  always  loved  and  were  ever  more  anxious 
to  forgive  and  forget  than  the  boys  were  to  be  forgiven. 

Great  was  the  noise  and  excitement  at  the  fort  next  morn- 
ing, and  very  early  were  the  boys  astir  to  see  what  was  the 
cause.  The  long-expected  brigades  of  boats  had  arrived 
with  the  cargoes  of  furs.  As  they  were  all  sorted  in  well- 
packed  bales,  weighing  each  about  eighty  or  ninety  pounds, 
the  work  of  transferring  them  to  the  ship  did  not  take  very 
long.  One  boat  in  running  some  wild  and  dangerous  rapids 
had  been  submerged  and  nearly  lost,  with  all  its  crew,  who 
escaped  only  because  they  could  swim  like  otters.  The  cargo 
of  furs  had  all  gone  under  the  waves  ere  rescued,  and  so  it 
was  necessary  to  open  all  the  bales  of  fur  with  which  the 
boat  had  been  loaded  and  dry  them  in  the  bright  sun  as 
quickly  as  possible.  This  work  very  much  interested  the 
boys,  and,  as  the  assortment  of  furs  was  a  varied  one,  they 
had  their  first  opportunity  of  seeing  what  rich  and  valuable 
furs  this  wild  country  could  produce. 

There  were  no  less  than  six  varieties  of  foxes,  the  most 


^ 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


31 


va1ua1>lc  being  tlio  black  and  silver  ones.  Then  there  were 
crus8  foxes,  blue  foxes,  as  well  ha  white  ami  red  ones.  The 
rich  otters  and  splendid  black  beavers  very  niueh  interested 
them,  and  especially  the  prime  bear  and  wolf  skins.  And  as 
they  looked  at  them  and  many  other  kinds  their  mouths 
fairly  watered  at  the  }>rospect  of  during  the  few  months  be- 
ing engaged  in  the  exciting  sport  of  capturing  the  comrades 
of  these  in  their  native  forests. 

Yes,  they  would  succeed  in  souje  instances,  as  our  book 
will  tell;  but  now  as  they  looked  at  these  splendid  skins  lying 
so  quiet  and  still  they  little  imagined  the  dangers  and  hard- 
ships which  would  bo  theirs  ere  the  fierce  bears  and  savage 
wolves  they  were  to  assail  would  render  up  their  splendid 
robes. 

Very  much  interested  also  were  they  in  the  hardy  voya- 
geurs,  or  trip  men,  who  constituted  these  brigades.  Dark  and 
swarthy  they  were,  with  beardless  faces,  and  long  Jblack  hair 
that  rested  on  their  shoulders.  From  remote  and  different 
regions  had  they  come.  Here  were  brigades  from  the  As- 
sinibohie.  Red  River,  Cumberland,  and  the  Saskatchewan 
region.  Many  of  the  boatmen  were  of  the  Metis — half  French 
and  Indian;  and  they  spoke  a  language  that  was  a  mixture  of 
both,  with  some  English  intermixed  that  was  not  always  the 
most  polite. 

From  the  mighty  Saskatchewan  had  come  down  that  great 
river  for  a  thousand  miles,  and  then  onward  for  several  hun- 
dred more,  brigades  that  had,  in  addition  to  the  furs  and 
robes  of  that  land,  large  supplies  of  dried  meat  and  tallow, 
and  many  bags  of  the  famous  food  called  pemmican,  obtained 
from  the  great  herds  of  buffalo  that  still,  in  those  days,  like 
the  cattle  on  a  thousand  hills,  thundered  through  the  land 
and  grazed  on  its  rich  pasturage  and  drank  from  its  beautiful 
streams.  The  men  of  these  Saskatchewan  brigades  were 
warriors  who  had  of  ton  been  in  conflict  with  hostile  tribes, 
and  could  tell  excicing  stories  of  scalping  parties,  and  the 
fierce  conflict  for  their  Jiv^is  when  beleaguered  by  some  re- 


32  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


lentless  foes.  Some  of  them  bore  on  face  or  scalp  the  marks 
of  the  wounds  received  in  close  tomahawk  encounter,  and, 
for  the  gift  of  a  pocketknife  or  gaudy  handkerchief  from 
our  eager  boys,  rehearsed  with  all  due  enlargement  the  story 
of  the  lierce  encounter  with  superior  numbers  of  their  bitter- 
est enemies,  how  they  had  so  gloriously  triumphed,  but  had 
not  come  off  unscathed,  as  these  great  scars  did  testify. 

Thus  excited  and  interested  did  the  boys  wander  from  one 
encampment  of  these  brigades  to  another.  The  word  had 
early  gone  out  from  the  chief  factor,  Mr.  McTavish,  that  these 
boys  were  his  special  friends,  and  as  such  were  to  be  treated 
with  consideration  by  all.  This  was  quite  sufficient  to  insure 
them  a  welcome  everywhere,  and  so  they  acquired  a  good 
deal  of  general  information  as  they  became  acquainted  with 
people  from  places  of  which  they  had  heard  but  little,  and 
from  others  of  some  regions  until  then  to  them  unknown. 

In  addition  to  those  already  referred  to,  there  were  bri- 
gades from  I^ac-la-Puie,  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  Cumberland 
House,  Athabasca,  and  Swan  River,  and  other  places  many 
hundreds  of  miles  away. 

As  each  brigade  arrived  it  formed  its  own  encampment 
separate  from  the  others.  Here  the  fires  of  dry  logs  were 
built  on  the  ground,  and  the  meals  prepared  and  eaten. 
When  the  day's  work  was  over,  the  men  gathered  around 
the  fire's  bright  glow  and  smoked  their  pipes,  laughed  and 
chatted,  and  then,  each  wrapping  himself  in  a  single  blanket, 
they  lay  down  on  the  ground  to  sleep,  with  no  roof  above 
them  but  the  stars. 

As  the  goods  brought  from  England  in  large  bulk  had  to 
be  made  up  into  bundles,  called  in  the  language  of  the  country 
*•'  pieces,"  each  weighing  from  eighty  to  one  hundred  pounds, 
that  could  be  easily  carried  around  the  portages  by  the  In- 
dians, several  days  must  elapse  ere  the  return  trip  would  be 
begun.  Very  interesting  were  these  days  to  the  boys,  as 
from  camp  fire  to  camp  fire  they  wandered,  making  friends 
everywhere  with  the  Indians  by  their  hearty,  manly  ways. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


33 


rs. 


At  first  the  wildest  and  fiercest  looking  fellows  most 
attracted  them ;  those  wild  warriors  who  could  tell  of  scalp- 
iiij^  parties  and  horse-stealing  adventures  among  the  war- 
like tribes  of  the  great  plains.  Alter  a  while,  however,  they 
found  themselves  most  interested  in  the  brigades  that  could 
travel  fastest,  that  had  the  record  of  making  the  fastest  trip 
in  the  shortest  time.  What  at  first  was  a  surprise  to  them 
was  that  the  l)rlgades  that  held  these  best  records  were  the 
Christian  ones,  who  took  time  to  say  their  prayers  morning 
and  eveninjr  and  always  rested  on  the  Sabbath.  This 
proved  that  these  hard-working  men,  who  rested  one  day  in 
seven,  could  do  and  did  better  and  faster  work  than  those 
who  knew  no  Sabbath,  but  pushed  on  from  day  to  day  with- 
out rest.  Man  as  a  working  animal  needs  the  day  of  rest, 
and  with  one  off  in  seven  will,  as  has  been  here  and  in  other 
places  proved,  do  better  work  in  the  remaining  six  than  the 
one  who  takes  no  day  of  rest. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  the  brigades  with  tVie  furs,  which 
were  estimated  as  beinjj  worth  in  London  over  three  hun- 
dred  thousand  pounds,  they  were  all  safely  stowed  away  in 
the  vessel,  and  a  favorable  Mind  springing  up  from  the 
southwest,  the  anchor  was  lifted,  the  sails  hoisted,  and  the 
good  ship  Prince  Arthur  started  on  her  return  voyage  to 
the  old  land.  The  boys  waved  their  handkerchiefs  and 
shouted  their  farewells  until  the  vessel  was  far  out  on  the 
dancing  waves  like  a  thing  of  life  and  beauty. 

To  Big  Tom,  of  the  Norway  House  Brigade,  had  been 
intrusted  the  responsibility  of  safely  taking  the  boys  up 
from  York  Factory  to  the  residence  of  Mr.  Ross.  His 
Indian  name  was  Mamanowatum,  which  means,  "  O  be  joy- 
ful," but  he  had  long  been  called  Big  Tom  on  account  of  his 
gigantic  size. 

Ample  resources  had  been  sent  with  the  boys  to  pay  for 
all  their  requirements.  Mr.  McTavish  had  an  experienced 
clerk  look  after  their  outfit  and  select  for  them  everything 
needed,  not  only  for  the  journey,  but  for  their  requirements 


34 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


(luring  the  year  of  their  stay  in  the  country.  So  they  were 
here  furnished  with  wliat  was  called  the  yearly  supplies,  as 
York  Factory  is  the  best  place,  keeping  as  it  does  large 
reserve  supplies  for  all  the  interior  trading  posts.  The 
English  boots  were  discarded  for  moccasins ;  fringed  leg- 
gings manufactured  out  of  well-tanned  skins  and  various 
other  articles  of  apparel  more  suitable  to  the  wild  country 
were  obtained. 

Two  good  Hudson  Bay  blankets  were  purchased  for  each 
boy,  and,  as  they  had  come  to  rough  it,  it  was  thought  best 
to  give  them  no  tent,  but  each  one  had  in  liis  outfit  a  large 
piece  of  oiled  ca^ivas  in  case  of  a  fierce  rainstorm  assailing 
them.  They  were  given  the  usual  rations  of  food,  with  tea 
and  sugar  for  so  many  days,  and  each  lad  was  furnished  with 
a  copper  kettle,  a  tin  cup,  a  tin  plate,  a  knife,  fork,  and 
spoon.  As  luxuries  they  furnished  themselves  with  towels, 
soap,  brush,  and  comb.  In  addition  to  these  supplies  for 
this  first  trip  there  were  sent  up  all  that  would  be  needed 
during  the  long  months  that  they  were  to  spend  in  the 
cotmtry.  The  boys  were  specially  anxious  that  the  supply 
of  ammunition  should  be  most  liberal. 

For  weapons  they  each  had  a  good  double-barreled  breech- 
loading  gun — then  just  beginning  to  come  into  use — which 
had  been  carefully  selected  for  them  ere  they  left  home. 
In  addition  they  each  had  a  first-class  sheath  knife  with  hilt, 
good  for  close  hand-to-hand  encounter  with  animals,  and 
also  useful  in  skinning  the  game  when  killed  or  in  cutting 
kindling  wood  for  a  fire.  A  first-class  knife  is  an  indis- 
pensable requisite  for  a  hunter  in  the  Northwest.  Indeed, 
there  is  a  saying  in  that  country,  "  Give  an  Indian  a  knife 
and  a  string,  and  he  will  make  his  living  and  his  way  any- 
where." 

A  brigade  in  the  Hudson  Bay  service  consisted  of  from 
four  to  twenty  boats;  each  boat  was  supposed  +o  carry  from 
eighty  to  a  hundred  pieces  of  goods  or  bales  of  fur  in 
addition  to  the  supplies  for  the  men.    They  were  made  out 


and 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


35 


of  spruce  or  balsam,  and  wero  like  largo  skiffs,  sharp  at 
botii  ends. 

They  were  manned  by  nine  men.  The  man  in  charge  was 
called  the  steersman  ;  standing  in  the  sharp  angle  of  the 
stern,  lie  steered  the  boat  either  by  a  rudder  or  a  long  oar, 
which  he  handled  with  great  skill.  The  other  eight  men 
rowed  the  boat  along  with  great  oars,  in  the  use  of  which 
they  were  very  clever.  Each  boat  was  provided  with  a 
small  mast  and  a  large  square  sail.  When  there  was  no 
favorable  wind  the  mast  was  unstopped  and  lashed  on  the 
outside  of  the  boat  under  the  rowlocks.  Often  for  days 
together  only  the  oars  were  used.  This  was  specially  the 
case  in  river  routes.  However,  in  the  great  lakes  whenever 
there  was  any  possibility  of  sailing  the  mast  was  stepped, 
the  sail  hoisted,  and  the  weary  toilers  at  the  oars  had  a  wel- 
come rest;  and  often  did  they  need  it,  for  the  work  was 
most  slavish  and  exhausting. 

In  each  brigade  there  was  a  boss  who  had  control  of  all 
the  boats.  He  gave  the  word  when  to  start  in  the  morning 
and  when  to  camp  at  night.  His  word  was  absolute  in  all 
matters  of  dispute.  He  had  the  privilege  of  selecting  the 
best  boat  in  the  brigade,  and  was  supposed  to  always  be  at 
the  front  when  dangerous  rapids  had  to  be  run,  or  death  in 
any  form  had  to  be  faced;  in  storm  or  hurricane  his  boat  had 
to  be  the  first  to  face  the  trying  ordeal,  and  his  hand  to  be 
on  the  helm.  Only  the  well-tried  old  steersman  of  many 
years'  experience  could  hope  to  reach  to  this  position,  and 
when  once  it  was  obtained  unceasing  vigilance  was  the  price 
paid  for  the  retention  of  the  post.  One  mistake  in  running 
the  rapids,  or  a  single  neglect  to  detect  the  coming  of  the 
storm  in  time  to  get  to  shore  and  the  furs  securely  cov- 
ered over  with  the  heavy  tarpaulins,  with  which  each  boat 
was  supplied,  was  quite  sufficient  to  cause  him  to  lose  the  much- 
coveted  position.  About  the  only  liberty  taken  with  him 
was,  if  possible,  when  the  boats  were  crossing  a  great 
lake,  with  each  big  sail  set,  to  try  if  possible  by  superior 


• 


!l 


36  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

management  of  the  boat  to  get  to  the  distant  shore  ahead 

of  him. 

The  start  was  made  ahout  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  as 
is  the  general  custom  of  these  brigades  of  boats;  the  idea 
being  only  to  go  a  few  miles  for  the  first  day  and  thus  find 
out  if  everything  is  in  thorough  working  order,  and  that 
nothing  has  been  forgotten. 

Tiie  camp  was  made  on  the  bank  of  the  river  where  dry 
wood  was  abundant,  and  where  there  was  some  sheltered 
cove  or  harbor  in  which  the  boats  could  safely  be  secured  in 
case  of  violent  storms  coming  up  in  the  night,  which  was  not 
an  infrequent  occurrence. 

Big  Tom  appointed  one  of  the  Indian  oarsmen  to  look 
after  the  boys.  His  duties  were  to  cook  their  meals  and 
select  for  their  beds  as  smooth  and  soft  a  place  as  was  possi- 
ble to  find  on  the  granite  rocks;  or,  if  it  happened  to  be  in  a 
soft  and  swampy  place  where  the  boats  stopped  for  the  night, 
lie  was  expected  to  forage  round  and  find  some  dry  old  grass 
in  the  used-up  beaver  meadows,  or  to  cut  down  some  balsam 
boughs  on  which  the  oilcloth  would  be  spread,  and  then 
their  blanket  beds  would  be  made.  These  boughs  of  the 
balsam  or  spruce  when  broken  up  make  a  capital  bed.  The 
boys  after  a  few  nights'  experiment  with  various  kinds  of  beds 
became  so  much  attached  to  those  made  of  the  ..pruce  or 
balsam  that,  unless  very  weary  with  some  exciting  sport  dur- 
ing the  day,  they  generally  took  upon  themselves  the  work  of 
securing  them  at  each  night's  camping  place. 

Tables  were  considered  unnecessary  luxuries.  The  dishes 
were  arranged  on  a  smooth  rock  if  one  was  to  be  found. 
The  food  was  served  up  by  the  Indian  attendant,  and  the 
three  boys  and  Big  Tom  sat  down  and  enjoyed  the  plain  but 
hearty  meal.  It  is  generally  the  custom  for  the  commodore 
of  the  brigade  to  take  his  meals  with  any  travelers  he  may 
have  in  charge.  When  they  have  dined  the  Indian  servant 
or  attendant  then  sits  down  and  ha-s  his  meal.  After  sup- 
per the  Indians  who  have  more  quickly  prepared  and  eaten 


Three  BoyS  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


37 


e  ahead 

noon, as 
lie  idea 
1U8  find 
id   that 

ore  diy 
leltered 
ured  in 
was  not 

to  look 

als  and 

IS  possi- 

be  in  a 

e  night, 

d  grass 

balsam 

id  then 

of  the 

I     The 

of  beds 

ruce  or 

jrt  dur- 

wrork  of 

I  dishes 
found, 
and  the 
ain  but 
modore 
he  may 
servant 
er  sup- 
1  eaten 


their  suppers,  as  they  waste  but  little  time  in  details,  gather 
round  the  splendid  camp  fire  antl  for  an  hour  or  so  engage 
in  pleasant  chat,  aad  while  having  their  evening  smoke  they 
show  to  each  other  their  various  purchases  secured  at  York 
Factory.  At  this  post  they  are  allowed  to  take  up  in  goods 
half  of  their  wages  for  their  services  and  carry  them  along 
with  them  in  their  boats. 

After  a  finf»^  visit  was  made  by  the  different  steersmen  to 
their  boats  to  see  that  everything  was  snug  and  tight,  and  a 
consultation  with  Big  Tom  as  to  the  likelihood  or  not  of  a 
storm  coming  up,  they  all  gathered  round  the  camp  fire  for 
evening  prayers.  Big  Tom  took  charge  of  the  evening 
service.  He  first  read  from  his  Indian  Testament,  translated 
into  his  own  language  and  printed  in  the  clear,  beautiful  syl- 
labic characters  invented  by  one  of  the  early  missionaries. 
After  the  Scriptures  were  read  Martin  Papanekis,  a  sweet 
singer,  led  the  company  in  singing  in  their  own  language  a 
beautiful  translation  of  the  "  Evening  Hymn."  When  this 
was  sung  they  all  reverently  bowed  while  Big  Tom  offered 
up  an  appropriate  prayer. 

Very  sweetly  sounded  the  voices  of  these  Christian  Indians 
as  here  amid  nature's  solitudes  arose  from  their  lips  and 
hearts  the  voice  of  prayer  and  praise.  The  eflfect  on  the 
boys  was  not  only  startling  but  helpful.  In  their  minds 
there  had  been  associated  very  little  of  genuine  Christianity 
with  the  Indians,  but  just  the  reverse.  They  expected  to 
meet  them  with  tomahawks  and  scalping  knives,  but  not 
with  Bibles  and  hymn  books;  they  expected  to  hear  war- 
whoops,  but  not  the  voice  of  Christian  song  and  earnest 
prayer. 

As  the  boys  lay  that  night  in  their  blanket  beds  on  the 
rocks  they  could  not  but  talk  of  the  evening  prayers,  and 
perhaps  that  simple  but  impressive  service  did  more  to  bring 
vividly  and  helpfully  before  them  the  memories  of  their 
happy  Christian  homes  far  away  than  anything  else  that  had 
occurred  since  they  left  them. 


38  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


THE   EARLY   CALL — ^THE   PICTURESQUE   ROUTE — THE    TOILSOME 


PORTAGES — RIVAL   BRIGADES — FIRST    BEAR- 
CESSFUL  SHOT. 


-ALEC  S    sue- 


i 


! 


SO  excited  were  the  boys  with  tlieir  strange  romantic  sur- 
roundings that  the  first  niglit  they  lay  down  in  their 
beds,  tlms  prepared  not  far  from  the  camp  fire  on  the  rocks, 
they  coukl  hardly  sleep.  It  was  indeed  a  new  experience  to 
be  able  to  look  np  and  see  the  stars  shining  in  tlie  heavens 
above  tliem.  Then,  wlien  they  lookeil  around,  on  one  side 
tlioy  saw  the  Indians  reclinnig  there  in  picturesque  attitudes, 
smoking  their  pipes  and  engaged  in  quiet  talk.  When  tliey 
turned  and  looked  on  the  other  side  there  was  the  dense 
dark  forest  peopled  in  their  young  imaginations  with  all  sorts 
of  creatures,  from  the  fierce  wolf  and  savage  bear  to  the 
noisy  "  whisky  jack,"  a  pert,  saucy  bird,  about  the  size  and 
color  of  a  turtle  dove,  that  haunts  the  camp  fires  and  with 
any  amount  of  assurance  helps  himself  to  pemmican  and  other 
articles  of  food,  if  a  bag  is  left  open  or  the  provisions  exposed 
to  his  keen  eye.  Still  sounding  in  their  ears  were  his 
strange,  querulous  notes,  forming  not  half  so  sweet  a  lullaby 
as  the  music  of  the  waves  that  beat  and  broke  a  few  yards 
from  where  they  lay. 

But  *' tired  nature's  sweet  restorer,  balmy  sleep,"  came 
after  a  time,  and  in  dreamless  slumber  soon  were  they 
wrapped,  nor  did  they  stir  until  early  next  morning.  They 
were  aroused  by  the  musical  voice  of  Big  Tom,  from  which 
rang  out  the  boatman's  well-known  call: 

«Uve,  Leve,  L6ve!" 

This  is  not  Indian,  but  French,  and  has  been  taken  by  the 
Indians  from  the  early  French  voyageurs,  who  long  years 


OILSOME 

suc- 


k's 


itic  sur- 
in  their 
e  rocks, 
ience  to 
heavens 
)ne  side 
titudes, 
en  they 
e  dense 
ill  sorts 

•  to  the 
ize  and 
id  with 
d  other 
ixposed 
ere  his 
lullaby 
V  yards 

*  came 
e   they 

They 
which 


Making  a  Portage. 


by  the 
years 


•  r 


I 


IJ 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  39 

before  this  used  to  traverse  many  parts  of  these  wild 
regions  to  trade  witli  the  Indians.  Quite  a  number  of 
names  still  remain  in  the  country  as  relics  of  these  hardy 
early  French  explorers. 

This  ringing  call  met  with  a  prompt  response  from  all. 
No  one  dared  to  remain  for  another  nap.  At  once  all  was 
hurry  and  activity.  The  fires  were  quickly  rekindled,  cop- 
per teakettles  were  speedily  filled  and  boiled,  a  hasty 
breakfast  eaten,  prayers  offered,  and  then  "All  aboard!  "  is 
the  cry  of  Big  Tom.  The  kettles,  blankets,  and  all  the 
other  things  used  are  hastily  stowed  away,  and  the  jourrey 
is  resumed. 

If  the  wind  is  fair  the  sail  is  hoisted  and  merrily  they 
travel  on.  If  not,  the  heavy  oars  were  brought  out,  and  as 
they  rose  and  fell  in  unison  the  boats  were  propelled  on  at 
the  rate  of  about  six  miles  an  hour.  Three  or  four  times  a 
day  did  they  go  ashore,  boil  the  kettles,  and  have  a  meal, 
for  the  air  of  that  land  is  bracing  and  the  appetites  are  al- 
ways good. 

The  route  used  for  so  many  years  by  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company  to  transport  their  goods  into  the  interior  from 
York  Factory  is  utterly  unfit  for  navigation,  as  we  under- 
stand that  woj'd,  as  the  rivers  are  full  of  wild,  dangerous 
rapids  and  falls.  Some  of  these  rapids  can  be  run  at  all 
times  during  the  summer,  others  only  when  the  water  is 
high.  Many  of  them  are  utterly  impassable  at  any  time. 
The  result  is  that  numerous  portages  have  to  be  made.  As 
the  making  of  a  portage  was  exceedingly  interesting  to  our 
boys,  we  will  here  describe  one. 

The  boats  were  rowed  up  against  the  current  as  far  as 
possible  and  then  headed  for  the  shore.  Here  at  the  land- 
ing place  they  were  brought  in  close  to  the  rocks  and  every 
piece  of  cargo  was  taken  out.  These  pieces  were  put  on  the 
men's  shoulders,  one  piece  being  fastened  at  both  sides  by  a 
carrying  strap,  which  in  the  middle  is  drawn  across  the  fore- 
head.    Then,  using  the  first  piece  thus  fastened,  one  or  two 


\ 


40 


lliree  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


! 


■II 


more  pieces  are  piled  upon  it  aiul  the  Indian  8tart.s  witli  this 
heavy  load  along  the  rough  and  rocky  trail  to  the  end  of  the 
portage.  This  end  is  the  place  beyond  the  rapids  where 
safe  navigation  again  commences.  In  quick  succession  the 
men  are  thus  loaded  until  all  the  cargoes  are  thus  trans- 
ported from  one  side  to  the  other. 

The  boys  were  very  cJigor  to  help.  So  they  quickly 
loaded  thiiuiselves  with  their  guns  and  blankets,  and,  striking 
out  into  tlie  trail  along  which  they  saw  the  Indians  were 
hurrying,  they  bravely  endeavored  to  keep  those  in  sight 
who  had  siarted  just  before  them.  To  their  great  surprise 
they  found  this  to  be  an  utter  impossibility.  The  swinging 
jog  trot  of  an  Indian  does  not  seem  to  be  a  very  rapid  pace, 
but  the  white  man  unaccustomed  to  it  finds  out  very  quickly 
that  it  takes  long  practice  for  him  to  equal  it.  At  first  the 
boys  thought  that  it  was  because  they  had  loaded  themselves 
too  heavily,  and  so  they  quite  willingly  took  a  rest  on  the 
way;  dropping  their  blankets  and  guns,  and  sitting  down  on 
a  rock  beside  the  trail,  they  watched  with  admiration  the 
Indians  in  single  file  speeding  along  with  their  heavy  loads. 
Many  of  these  men  can  carry  on  each  trip  three  pieces,  that 
is,  a  load  of  from  two  hundred  and  forty  to  three  hundred 
pounds. 

As  Ayetum,  the  Indian  who  had  charge  of  the  white  boys* 
cooking  arrangements,  was  passing  them  as  they  sat  there 
in  the  portage  he  said,  in  broken  English  : 

*'  White  boys  leave  guns  and  blankets,  Ayetum  come  for 
them  soon." 

This  was  quite  agreeable  to  the  tired  lads,  and  so  they 
started  up  again,  Frank  saying  as  they  did  so  : 

"  Now  we  will  show  theni  that  we  can  keep  up  to  them." 

Gallantly  they  struck  out,  but  to  a  white  boy  running  over 
an  Indian  trail  where  rocks  and  fallen  trees  and  various 
other  obstructions  abound  is  a  very  different  thing  from  a 
smooth  road  in  a  civilized  land.  For  a  time  they  did  well, 
^ut  when  hurrying  along  on  a  narrow  ledge  of  rock  an  un- 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


41 


d   various 


noticed  creeping  root  tripped  up  and  sent  Sam  flying  over 
the  side  of  a  Hteep  place,  where  lie  went  floundering  down 
twenty  or  thirty  feet  among  the  bracken  and  underbrush. 
Fortunately  lie  was  not  much  hurt,  but  he  needed  the  ausist- 
ance  of  two  Indians  to  get  him  up  again. 

Thus  rapidly  passed  the  days  as  the  brigade  hurried  on. 
Not  an  liour  was  wasted.  It  was  necessary  to  move  on  as 
quickly  as  possible,  as  not  twenty-four  hours  would  elapse 
ere  the  next  brigade  would  be  dispatched  from  York 
Factory,  and  not  only  would  it  be  a  great  disgrace  to  be 
overtaken,  but  the  rivalry  and  strife  of  the  boats'  crews  in 
the  portages,  in  their  efforts  to  see  which  could  get  their 
cargoes  over  first,  wotild  bo  most  intense;  and  sonu'times 
there  is  bad  blood  and  quarreling,  especially  if  the  brigades 
happen  to  be  of  rival  tribes. 

Hence  it  was  ever  the  plan  of  the  great  company  that  em- 
ployed them  all  to  keep  them  at  least  a  day  or  two  apart  on 
these  adventurous  and  exciting  journeys.  To  Big  Tom  and 
his  men  had  been  given  the  post  of  honor,  and  it  was  well 
known  that  such  was  his  skill  as  a  leader,  and  so  well  was  he 
backed  up  by  his  well-trained,  stalwart  men,  that  unless 
some  great  accident  happened,  no  brigade  following  would 
have  any  chance  of  catching  up  to  him  ere  his  journey  was 
finished. 

One  day  when  passing  through  a  lakelike  expanse  of  the 
river  they  saw  a  large  black  bear  swimming  as  fast  as  he 
could  directly  ahead  of  them.  At  length  a  cry  was  raised, 
"  A  bear !  a  bear ! "  The  men  bent  to  their  oars  and 
there  was  an  exciting  chase. 

Fortunately  for  the  pursuers,  it  was  a  wide  open  space  and 
the  bear  was  far  out  from  land.  Even  in  these  heavy  boats 
the  men  can  row  faster  than  a  bear  can  swim.  Knowing 
well  the  habits  of  the  bear,  the  men's  first  efforts  were  to  cut 
him  off  from  the  mainland,  and  thus  oblige  him  to  swim  for 
one  of  the  many  islands  which  could  be  seen  on  ahead.  If 
they  could  succeed  in  this,  of  course  he  would  have  a  poor 


i 


I  { 


4 


I  i 

I 


42  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

ch.ince,  as  tlio  boats  wouUl  Hpeedily  surround  him  there. 
Hears  know  that  they  are  not  safe  on  islauds  wheu  hunted, 
and  HO  cuiniingly  endeavor  to  keep  from  tliem;  or,  if  so  un- 
fortunate as  to  he  obliged  to  take  refuge  on  one  when 
(ilosely  pursued,  they  do  not  seem  able  to  keep  ijuiet  and  try 
to  lie  iiidden  and  unseen,  but  just  as  soon  as  possible  they 
make  the  attemj»t  to  reach  the  mainland,  and  there  hide 
tlu'mselves  away  from  their  pursuers  in  the  dense  ft>rest  or 
underbrush.  This  peculiarity  of  the  bear  is  well  known  to 
the  Indian  hiuiters;  so  in  this  case  the  first  object  of  the  men, 
as  they  would  hardly  be  able  to  get  near  enough  to  this  big 
fellow  to  shoot  him  in  the  water,  was  to  head  him  off  from 
the  mainland  and  thus  force  Iiini  on  an  island.  In  this  they 
succeeded,  as  they  anticipated. 

Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam  were,  of  course,  intensely  excited  as 
the  chase  advanced.  In  their  Zoological  Gardens  they  had 
often  seen  and  watched  various  species  of  bears.  There, 
however,  they  were  in  captivity  and  could  do  no  harm. 
Here,  however,  away  ahead  of  them  like  a  great  Newfound- 
land dog,  was  this  big,  fierce  fellow,  wild  and  free,  making 
the  race  of  his  life,  to  escape  from  his  relentless  ])ursuers. 

At  first  he  struck  out  for  the  mainland,  and  made  the 
most  desperate  efforts  to  reach  the  shore;  but  when  at  length 
he  saw  one  of  the  boats  surely  crawling  along  so  that  it  would 
soon  be  between  hira  and  the  point  of  land  toward  which 
he  was  sv/imming,  he  accepted  the  situation  and  struck  off 
for  a  large  island  that  seemed  to  be  densely  covered  with 
trees  and  underbrush. 

Nearer^and  nearer  came  the  boats^  propelled  so  vigorously 
by  the  muscular,  excited  men,  whose  great  oars  rose  and  fell 
with  all  the  precision  of  clockwork,  as  they  saw  they  were 
sure  of  gaining  on  their  prey. 

As  Big  Tom's  boat  was  at  the  front,  he  said  to  the  excited 
boys,  who  could  hardly  restrain  themselves: 

"  You  boys  want  to  shoot  him  ?  " 

Of  course  they  did.      What  boy  under  similar  circum- 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


43 


the  excited 


lar  circuni' 


Ht.inecs  would  not  have  given  almost  any  thing  lor  a  shot  at 
a  hoar  in  a  position  liketliiH? 

So  tliu  gnns  wi-rc  (jnickly  loaded,  and  under  Tom's  di- 
rection the  boys  were  given  a  position  one  after  another  in 
the  stern  of  the  boat.  Grandly  did  the  men  row  so  as  to 
bring  the  bear  within  range  ere  the  island  should  be  reache<l. 
When  the  bear  was  about  two  hundred  feet  from  shore  Tom, 
who  had  had  some  difticidty  in  restraining  the  boys  from  tir- 
ing, now  ordered  the  men  to  cease  rowing,  and,  as  liad  been 
arranged  with  the  boys,  he  gave  the  word  to  Sam  to  fire. 
Quickly  rang  out  the  report  of  his  gun. 

"  Did  you  hit  him  ?  "  said  Hig  Tom. 

"  I  think  I  did,"  was  Sam's  odd  reply ;  "  for  see,  ho  is  swim- 
ming faster  than  he  did  before  I  tired." 

This  quaint  aiiswer  was  met  by  shouts  of  laughter  from 
all  who  understood  its  comical  meaning. 

"  Now,  Frank,  it  is  your  turn,"  said  Big  Tom. 

Carefully  aiming  for  his  head — and  really  there  was  not 
much  of  it  to  be  seen,  for  a  bear  swims  low  in  the  water — 
Frank  fired,  and  a  howl  and  a  vigorous  shaking  of  the  liead 
told  that  he  had  been  hit  somewhere,  but  not  enough  to  stop 
his  progress.  The  boat,  under  the  momentum  it  had  received 
from  the  oars,  was  still  moving  on  about  as  fast  as  the  bear 
was  able  to  swhn. 

*'  Now,  Alec,"  said  Big  Tom,  as  the  lad  took  his  position  in 
the  stern  of  the  boat,  "  when  he  tries  to  run  through  the 
shallow  water  near  those  rocks,  your  turn  comes.  Hit  him 
behind  the  shoulder,  good  young  Scotchnuin." 

At  the  kindly  mention  of  his  nationality  the  blood  of 
Alec  suddenly  rose,  and  he  felt  his  hand  grip  that  gun  and 
his  eye  strangely  brighten,  and  he  resolved  if  possible  he 
would  make  the  shot  of  liis  life.  Steadying  himself,  he 
waited  until  the  bear  was  exactly  in  the  place  and  position 
mentioned  by  the  experienced  old  hunter,  who  stood  just  be- 
hind him.  Then  he  fired.  As  the  report  rang  out  there 
was  also  heard  a  dull  thud,  that  told  that  somewhere  th© 


44 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I 


!      jii- 


fierce  brute  had  been  struck,  but  to  Alecks  mortificatiou  he 
gave  some  desperate  bounds  and  finally  reached  the  shore. 
There  among  the  rocks  he  suddenly  dropped  as  in  a  heap. 
A  few  seconds  after  some  of  the  Indians  jumped  overboard 
and  cautiously  waded  toward  him  through  the  shallow  water. 
Their  caution,  however,  was  altogether  unnecessary.  Alec's 
bullet  had  done  its  work,  and  the  bear  was  stone  dead.  The 
Indians  found  when  cutting  up  the  body  that  the  ball  had 
gone  completely  through  him.  The  wonder  was  that  the 
great  brute  had  been  able  to  move  at  all  after  being  so 
struck.  The  bears  have  an  immense  amount  of  vitality,  as 
hunters  who  shoot  them  often  find  out  to  their  own  cost.  So 
here  was  the  first  bear  killed;  Alec  was  the  hero  of  the  hour. 
While  modestly  he  received  the  congratulations,  he  naturally 
felt  very  proud  over  the  accuracy  of  the  shot  that  had^ 
brought  down  a  great  black  bear. 

Speedily  did  some  of  the  Indian  hunters  get  out  their 
knives  and  begin  skinning  the  great  animal.  While  doing 
this  they  made  a  discovery  that  very  much  pleased  Frank, 
and  that  was  that  his  bullet  had  gone  clean  through  the  ear 
of  the  bear,  and  had  thus  caused  his  howls  and  the  angry 
shakings  of  his  head  which  had  been  observed  by  all  after 
Frank  had  fired.  As  a  bear's  ear  is  very  small,  Frank's  shot 
was  an  exceedingly  good  one,  when  we  take  into  consider- 
ation that  he  fired  from  a  moving  boat  at  such  a  small  object 
as  the  bear's  head. 

"  First  blood,  anyway,  for  Frank,"  said  Alec. 

So  it  had  turned  out  to  be,  although  Alec's  had  been  the 
shot  that  had  brought  down  the  game. 

The  beautiful  black  robe  and  the  meat  were  soon  carried 
by  the  stalwart  men  to  the  boats,  and  the  journey  was  re- 
sumed. That  evening  at  the  camp  fire  all  had  abundance 
of  bear's  meat  for  their  supper.  It  was  very  much  enjoyed 
by  all,  as  the  meat  of  these  animals  is  good,  tasting  some- 
thing like  young  pork,  with  a  gamy  flavor. 


icatiou  he 
the  shore, 
in  a  heap, 
overboard 
low  water, 
y.  Alec's 
ead.  The 
e  ball  had 
3  that  the 
r  being  so 
vitality,  as 
ti  cost.  So 
■  the  hour. 
?  naturally 
that  had 

• 

out  their 
hile  doing 
5ed  Frank, 
gh  the  ear 
the  angry 
y  all  after 
'ank's  shot 
•  consider- 
mali  object 


d  been  the 

•on  carried 
sy  was  re- 
abundance 
;h  enjoyed 
ing  some- 


m 


Scearing  Sturgeon. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


45 


J 

fV 

,;.^^*^:-. 

;  '■  -    -v 

"?' 

■H' 

vf 

ytitSSL 


CIIAPTKU  V. 

KOniNSOX's    POKTAGE GUNl'OWDKU    TRANSPORTATION — HOLE 

IN    TilK     Kl-:(i THE     rUIGIITl'UL    EXPJ.OSlUN — ENSCONCED 

AT   H EAlXi IT ;v 'ITERS DELKWITFUL    HOME    IX   THE  WILDKR- 

NESS — STURGEON  1TSHIN'(J — INVOLUNTARY  PLUNGES. 

AT  Robinson's  Portage  there  occurred  a  startling  acci- 
dent of  a  most  unique  character.  It  caused  much  con- 
sternation both  among  the  boys  and  the  Indians. 

In  one  of  the  boats  which  was  most  carefully  guarded 
were  quite  a  number  of  barrels  of  gunpowder  for  the  difter- 
ent  trading  posts.  Large  quantities  of  this  dangerous  ma- 
terial are  required  for  the  Indians  all  over  the  country.  The 
company  is  very  i)articular  in  its  transportation,  and  only 
the  most  experienced  men  are  allowed  to  have  charge  of  the 
powder  boat. 

When  trhe  brigade  reached  Robinson's  Portage,  which  is  a 
long  one,  some  men  who  had  charge  of  the  powder  care- 
fully rolled  or  dragged  the  barrels  across  the  portage,  which 
has  over  its  whole  length  a  fairly  good  forest  road.  The 
rest  of  the  men,  with  tlieir  carrying  straps,  conveyed,  as 
usual,  the  many  "  pieces,"  and  piled  tliem  close  to  the  land- 
ing stage.  Three  boatloads  of  supplies,  as  well  as  the  cargo 
ol  gunpowder,  had  been  taken  across  and  piled  up  ready  for 
reshipmont.  Before  bringing  over  the  other  cargoes  and 
dragging  the  great  boats,  which  were  as  usual  to  be  dragged 
overland  by  the  united  strength  of  all  the  men,  it  was  re- 
solved to  have  dinner  at  the  end  of  the  portage  Avhere  they 
had  landed,  and  tiien  go  on  with  their  work.  Wood  was 
gathered  and  a  fire  was  kindled  and  dinner  Avas  prepared. 

While  the  men  were  dining  it  was  noticed  that  the  fire 
had  increased,  and  had  at  length  reached  in  the  dry  grass  the 


46 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


1 

1       1 

r 

I' 

i 

I 

i 
! 

place  where  the  powder  kegs  had  been  placed  when  they  liad 
been  taken  out  of  the  boats,  and  from  which  8p<)t  they  had 
been  carried  to  the  other  end  of  the  portage.  8oon  the  In- 
dians and  boys  were  interested  in  seeing  a  fuselike  running 
of  fire  spluttering  and  flashing  on  the  trail.  On  and  on 
along  the  road  it  sped,  until  at  length  it  disappeared  over 
the  hill  leading  to  the  other  end  of  the  portage,  where  the 
barrels  of  powder  and  bales  of  goods  were  now  piled.  For 
a  moment  or  two  the  men  continued  their  dinners;  then 
suddenly  there  was  a  report  so  loud  and  so  deafening  that 
those  who  werestanding  were  nearly  thrown  to  the  ground, 
and  all  were  so  shaken  that  it  seemed  as  though  a  small 
earthquake  had  occurred. 

In  an  instant  the  cause  was  well  surmised,  and  away  they 
hurried  as  rapidly  as  possible  to  the  other  end  of  the  portage. 
A  strange  sight,  indeed,  met  their  gaze.  Some  of  the  trees 
were  badly  shattered,  and  the  parts  of  those  left  standing,  in- 
stead of  being  covered  with  green  foliage,  were  well  deco- 
rated with  colored  calicoes  and  ribbons,  tattered  blankets, 
men's  clothing,  and  many  other  things.  The  well  piled  up 
bundles  and  pieces  had  disappeared,  and  the  contents  seemed 
to  be  anywhere  within  the  radius  of  half  a  mile.  A  large 
quantity  had  been  blown  out  into  the  river,  and  had  gone 
floating  down  the  stream. 

Where  stood  the  j)ile8  of  powder  kegs  was  an  excavation 
in  the  gi'ound,  biit,  alas  !  no  powder  was  left.  All  had  gone 
to  cause  that  great  explosion  that  had  borne  such  a  near  ap- 
proach to  an  earthquake.  Of  course.  Big  Tom  and  his  men 
were  a  humiliated  lot,  as  there  is  a  great  deal  of  ambition 
among  these  hardy  boatmen  to  deliver  their  cargoes  in  as 
good  condition  to  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  officials  as 
possible.  But  here  was  a  disaster.  Three  boatloads  of  sup- 
plies, as  well  as  a  cargo  of  gunpowder,  were  simply  annihi- 
lated, or  nearly  so. 

Quickly  did  they  set  to  work  to  secure  what  was  in  the 
water,  but  it  was  of  little  value.    Some  of  the  most  adven- 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


47 


turou8  clinibt'd  the  high  Uvea  hihI  managed  to  pull  j£E  a  few 
of  the  garments  there  securely  lodgtMJ,  but  much  was  be- 
yond their  reach,  and  for  several  years  tiie  articles  fluttered 
in  the  winds  of  winter  and  of  summer,  and  vividly  reminded 
all  who  passed  over  that  portage  of  that  singular  disaster. 

And  how  had  it  como  about  ? 

This  was  easily  found  out.  One  of  the  powder  barrels 
had  a  little  unnoticed  liole  in  it,  and  from  this  had  silted  out 
a  tiny  little  stream  of  powder  all  along  the  whole  length  of 
the  portage.  When  the  fire  was  kindled  at  the  other  end, 
where  the  dinner  was  cooked,  it  touched  the  beginning  of 
this  strangely  laid  fuse,  which  in  running  along  had  so  inter- 
ested those  who  had  seen  it  at  the  beginning,  but  who  had 
had  no  idea  of  there  being  any  danger  in  it  or  of  the  damage 
it  would  inflict  upon  the  supplies. 

"  Well,"  said  Big  Tom,  in  his  quiet  way,  "  I  am  sorry  for 
John  Company  to  lose  so  much  property;  but  he  is  rich,  and 
it  will  not  hurt  him.  I  am  glad  we  did  not  do  as  is  our  gen- 
eral way — come  over  here  and  have  our  dinner  near  our 
loads.  If  we  had  done  so  perhaps  some  of  our  arms  or  legs 
might  be  now  hanging  up  there  in  the  branches  where  those 
red  calicoes  and  other  things  are." 

So,  while  all  regretted  the  great  misfortune,  they  were 
very  thankful  that  there  had  been  no  loss  of  life  or  anybody 
even  wounded.  With  a  will  they  set  to  work,  and  soon  the 
other  cargoes  were  carried  over,  and  then  the  boats  were 
dragged  across  by  the  united  crews.  Soon  were  they 
launched  and  loaded,  some  with  only  half  cargoes  on  account 
of  the  disaster,  and  then  the  journey  was  resumed. 

IIow  Big  Tom  explained  the  story  of  the  explosion  to  the 
Hudson  Bay  oflicials  and  \vhat  were  their  answers  we  know 
not ;  suttice  to  say,  Big  Tom  was  very  glum  for  some  time 
after,  and  was  not  anxious  to  have  many  questions  put  to 
him  in  reference  to  the  interview. 

To  the  residence  of  Mr.  Ross  the  boys  were  escorted  by  a 
party  of  Hudson  Bay  clerks,  after  they  had  dined  at  Nor- 


48 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wila  I^orth  Land. 


II 


way  House.  All  their  outfits,  which  fortunately,  like  their 
owners,  liad  escaped  the  explosion,  were  brought  over  a  few 
hours  later  by  some  of  the  servants  of  the  company. 

Of  the  hearty  welcome  which  tiie  boys  received  from  Mr. 
Itoss  antl  his  family  at  Sagastaweekee  we  have  already  made 
mention. 

During  the  evening  the  chief  factor  and  some  of  the  other 
officials  of  the  fort,  who  had  had  advices  of  the  coming  of  our 
three  young  gentlemen,  Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam,  came  over  ♦.o 
meet  them.  They  most  cordially  welcomed  them  to  the 
country,  stating  at  tlie  same  time  that  they  had  receive<J, 
by  way  of  Montreal  and  Fort  Garry,  advance  letters  in  ref- 
erence to  them,  and  would  gladly  carry  out  the  instructions 
received,  and  do  .all  they  could  to  make  the  year's  sojourn  in 
the  country  as  pleasant  and  interesting  as  possible. 

This  was  good  news  to  the  boys,  and  was  especially  wel- 
come to  Mr.  Ross,  who,  now  that  he  was  no  longer  actively 
in  the  employ  of  the  company,  was  a  little  nervous  about  the 
reception  which  would  be  accorded  to  these  young  hunters, 
who  in  this  way  had  come  into  the  country. 

Strange  as  it  may  now  appear,  yet  it  is  a  well-known  fact 
that  persons  comhig  into  these  territories  were  not  welcome 
unless  they  came  on  the  invitation  and  kept  themselves  com- 
pletely under  the  company's  direction  and  guidance.  How- 
ever, the  old  despotic  rules  were  being  relaxed,  and  especially 
was  it  so  in  the  case  of  our  boys,  as  thoughtful  friends  at 
home,  who  had  influence  with  the  London  directors,  had  so 
arranged  matters  that  everything  was  most  favorable  for 
their  having  a  delightful  time.  That  they  had  it  these  pages 
will  surely  testify. 

As  we  have  stated,  veTy  cordially  were  they  received  and 
welcomed  by  Mr.  Ross,  whose  home  was  on  the  mighty 
Nelson  River,  a  few  miles  away  from  Norway  House  Fort. 
This  great  establishment  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  was 
for  a  great  many  years  the  great  distributing  center  for  the 
supplies  sent  out  from  England  to  the  many  smaller  posts 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


49 


throughout  the  country.  The  houses  were  very  substantially 
built  of  hewn  logs,  boarded  over  and  painted  white.  They  oc- 
cupied the  four  sides  of  a  hollow  square,  room  only  being  left 
for  two  or  three  massive  gateways.  The  interior  was  kept  dur- 
ing the  summer  months  beautifully  green,  and  was  the  favorite 
resort  of  officials,  employees,  and  servants,  and  white  and  In- 
dian visitors. 

The  relations  between  Mr.  Ross  and  the  officials  from  this 
large  establishment  were  most  cordial,  and  visits  were  fre- 
quently interchanged. 

The  house  which  Mr.  Ross  had  built  was  as  good  as  the 
material  of  the  country  afforded.  The  walls  were  of  squared 
logs,  the  interstices  between  them  being  made  as  nearly  frost- 
tight  as  possible.  The  outsides  were  well  boarded,  and  so 
was  the  interior.  As  there  is  no  limestone  in  that  part  of 
the  country,  the  partitions  dividing  the  rooms  were  all  made 
of  timber. 

In  the  fall  of  the  year,  ere  the  ground  freezes  up,  the 
house  was  banked  up  to  the  lower  edges  of  the  windows. 
Double  sashes  were  placed  in  every  window.  As  there  is  no 
coal  in  that  part  of  the  country,  wood  is  used  altogether  in 
its  place.  Great  iron  stoves  are  used,  in  which  roaring  fires 
are  kept  burning  incessantly  from  October  until  May.  In 
this  genuine  native  house  the  three  boys  were  cordially  wel- 
comed, and  soon  felt  themselves  to  be  as  members  of  the 
delightful  family. 

Shortly  after  their  arrival,  of  course,  there  were  many  con- 
versations as  to  the  various  excursions  that  could  be  made, 
and  the  different  hunting  expeditions  that  would  be  possible. 
While  they  expected  to  have  some  good  times  hunting  the 
bears,  beavers,  wolves,  reindeer,  and  other  animals  that  were 
within  easy  reaching  distance  of  their  present  headquarters, 
they  were  also  ambitious  enough  to  hope  that  they  would  have 
time  to  reach  the  haunts  of  the  buffalo  on  the  great  western 
prairies,  the  musk  ox  in  the  far  north,  and  even  the  grizzly 
bear  in  the  mountain  ravines. 


i    1 


50 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


In  the  meantime  they  had  much  to  interest  and  amuse 
tliemselves  with  in  studying  the  liabits  and  customs  of  the 
Indians,  wIjo  were  constantly  coming  to  see  Mr.  Ross,  whom 
they  found  to  be  a  universal  favorite,  and  the  wise  counselor 
antl  adviser  of  all  when  in  trouble  or  perplexity.  With  the 
twelve  or  fifteen  splendid  dogs  which  were  owned  by  their 
host  they  soon  became  fast  friends,  and  with  them  they  had 
many  a  run,  citlier  in  the  forests  or  along  the  shores  of  the 
great  water  stretches  that  were  near.  Each  boy  soon  had  his 
favorite  dog,  and  naturally  did  all  he  could  to  develop  his  in- 
telligence and  bring  out  all  of  his  latent  sagacity.  While  in 
a  measure  they  succeeded  in  this,  they  also  found,  in  some 
instances,  that  in  some  dogs  downright  mischief  and  trick- 
ery could  be  about  as  easily  developed  as  the  more  noble 
qualities. 

The  canoes,  of  course,  were  tackled,  and  after  a  few  laugh- 
able upsets  they  all  soon  became  experts  in  the  use  of  them, 
and  had  many  a  glorious  trip  and  many  an  exciting  adven- 
ture. Often  did  they  go  in  the  company  of  Mr.  Ross  and 
with  some  experienced  Indians  to  the  place  still  retaining  the 
name  of  the  Old  Fort,  .although  the  buildings  were  destroyed 
long  ago.  There  the  accumulated  waters  of  some  scores  of 
rivers  that  pour  into  Lake  Winnipeg  rush  out  in  one  great 
volume  to  form  the  mighty  Nelson  River. 

Here  in  this  picturesque  region,  rich  in  Indian  legends, 
and  the  resort  of  various  kinds  of  game,  and  a  favorite  spot 
for  the  fishermen,  many  happy  days  were  spent  by  our  young 
friends  in  fishing  and  hunting.  Then,  when  wearied  with  the 
varied  sport,  delightful  hours  were  passed  away,  as,  gathered 
round  the  blight,  bla^ng  camp  fires,  they  listened  to  various 
reminiscences  of  the  past  as  given  by  white  or  Indian. 

These  excursions  often  lasted  for  a  number  of  days  at  a 
time.  The  party,  which  often  consisted  of  from  eight  to  a 
dozen  persons,  carried  with  them  in  their  canoes  not  only 
their  guns  and  ammunition,  but  their  kettles  and  supplies  and 
blankets.     When  the  day's  hunting  was  ended  the  supper 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


51 


various 


w.'is  cooked  at  a  fire  made  on  the  rocks,  the  principal  item  of 
which  was  supposed  to  be  some  of  the  game  shot  or  tish 
caught. 

As  the  boys'  dexterity  in  the  use  of  the  canoes  increased, 
they  became  more  adventurous  in  their  excursions,  and  one 
day  they  struck  out,  of  course  in  company  with  experienced 
Indians,  from  the  Old  Fort  and  went  as  far  as  to  the  mouth  of 
the  great  Saskatchewan  River.  The  long  trip  across  the 
northwestern  end  of  Lake  Winnipeg  was  most  exhilarating, 
'i'he  boys  up  to  that  time  had  no  idea  that  birch  canoes 
could  ride  in  safety  such  enormous  waves,  or  be  propelled 
along  continuously  with  such  rapidity. 

Tliey  camped  on  the  shores  of  the  great  river,  near  the  foot 
of  the  rapids,  which  are  the  only  ones  to  be  found  in  it  for  a 
tiiousand  miles.  Here  they  pitched  their  camp  and  lay  down 
to  sleep.  The  music  of  the  rapids  was  a  pleasant  lullaby 
that  soothed  tiiem  into  refreshing  slumber. 

Early  the  next  morning  they  were  visited  by  a  number 
of  friendly  Indians,  who  informed  them  that  the  sturgeon 
were  very  numerous  in  the  river  at  the  foot  of  the  rapids, 
and  that  excellent  sport  could  be  liad  in  killing  some  of 
them. 

While  the  usual  inetbod  of  capturing  the  sturgeon  is  with 
large  gill  nets,  a  more  exciting  way  is  by  spearing  them  at 
the  foot  of  the  rapids,  where  at  times  they  gather  in  large 
numbers,  or  by  shooting  them  as  they  spring  into  the  air. 
To  spear  a  large  sturgeon  from  a  birch  canoe,  and  not  get 
an  upset,  is  a  difficult  matter.  For  a  time  the  Indians  alone 
did  the  spearing  ;  but  after  the  boys  had  watched  them  at 
it  they  imagined  that  it  was  not  such  a  very  difficult  matter 
after  all,  and  so  asked  to  be  allowed  to  try  for  themselves. 
The  Indians  at  first  hesitated,  as  they  well  knew  how  really 
difficult  it  was,  and  thought  that  the  boys  had  better  keep 
at  the  safer  sport  of  trying  to  shoot  those  that  sprang,  por- 
poise-like, out  of  the  water.  This  itself  afforded  great  amuse- 
ment, and,  while  exciting,  was  not  very  successful,  as  it  is 


52 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I  ! 


1    I 


J      ^! 


extremely  ditllcult  to  atiiko  a  sturgeon  in  this  way,  so  rapid 
are  its  movements. 

The  boys  had  been  fairly  suecessful,  and  as  the  great  fish, 
whieh  were  from  live  to  eight  feet  long,  when  shot  tioated 
down  the  rapid  current  some  old  Indian  men  and  women,  on 
the  lookout  in  their  canoes,  were  made  the  richer  and  happier 
by  being  allowed  to  take  })ossession  of  the  valuable  fish  as 
they  came  along.  This  was  the  thought  ever  in  the  minds 
of  the  boys,  that,  whenever  i)ossible,  no  matter  what  they 
caught  in  the  M'aters  or  shot  in  the  forests,  or  elsewhere,  if 
they  could  not  nse  it  all  themselves,  to  have  it  reach  some 
old  or  feeble  Indians,  who  would  be  thankful  for  the  gifts 
thus  bestowed.  This  conduct  on  the  part  of  the  boys  was 
most  commendable,  and  everywhere  secured  them  the  good 
will  of  the  Indians,  who  are  never  jealous  of  those  who, 
visiting  their  lands  for  sport  and  adventure,  do  not  merely 
kill  the  animals  for  the  love  of  killing,  but  are  also  desirous 
that  somebody  may  be  benefited  by  having  for  their  use  the 
fish  or  animals  thus  slaughtered. 

As  the  boys  were  still  anxious  for  an  opportunity  of  trying 
their  skill  in  spearing,  they  at  length  induced  the  Indians  to 
let  them  make  the  attempt,  even  if  they  should  not  be  very 
successful. 

To  be  ready  for  any  emergency,  the  cautious  Indians  ar- 
ranged their  canoes  so  that  if  any  accident  should  occur  to 
these  adventurous  boys  they  could  prevent  anything  more 
serious  than  a  good  ducking  taking  place.  In  this  method 
of  capturing  the  sturgeon,  the  one  using  the  spear  takes  his 
position  in  the  front  of  the  canoe,  while  the  other  men  noise- 
lessly paddle  the  boat  against  the  current  to  the  spot  where 
sturgeon  are  seen  to  be  quietly  resting  or  rooting  in  the 
gravelly  bottom  of  the  shallow  places  in  the  current. 

Alec  was  the  first  to  make  the  attempt  at  this  new  and 
rather  uncertain  sport.  In  a  good  canoe  manned  by  a  couple 
of  skilled  Indians,  he  took  his  position  in  the  bow  of  the  canoe, 
and  with  a  good  strong  fishing  spear  in  his  hands  he  steadied 


Three  Boys  in  the  \/Vild  North  Land. 


53 


liimsclf  carefully  in  ilio  cranky  boat,  while  the  men  silently 
pathlled  him  to  a  spot  where  the  occasional  a}»pearaiu'e  of  part 
of  a  sturgeon  above  the  water  betrayed  its  presence.  Tlie 
sun  shining  gloriously  made  the  day  delightful,  l)ut  its  very 
briijhtness  was  the  cause  of  Alec's  discomfiture. 

Nothing  more  quickly  disturbs  sturgeon  than  a  sudden 
shadow  thrown  on  the  water.  Alec,  not  knowing  this,  was 
being  quietly  paddled  against  the  current,  thus  facing  toward 
the  west.  As  it  was  now  about  noon,  the  bright  sun  was  on 
his  left.  In  this  position  he  ought  only  to  have  attempted  to 
spear  the  fish  on  the  left  side  of  his  canoe,  where  ho  would 
have  thrown  no  shadow.  Ignorant  of  this,  as  soon  as  he  ob- 
served a  Large  sturgeon  not  far  ahead  of  him  he  quietly  indi- 
cated by  signs  to  the  canoemen  which  way  he  wished  them 
to  paddle,  so  as  to  bring  liim  close  enough  to  spear  the  fish. 
The  men  from  their  positions  not  being  able  to  see  the  stur* 
geon  paddled  as  directed,  and  soon  Alec  was  brought  close 
enough  to  make  the  attempt.  The  sturgeon  seemed  to  ])e 
an  enormous  one,  and  so  Alec,  knowing  that  only  a  most 
desperate  hinge  would  enable  liim  to  drive  the  spear  through 
the  thick  hide  of  the  fish,  which  was  just  now  a  little  before 
him  on  the  right,  made  the  attempt  with  all  the  strength  that 
he  coukl  possibly  muster. 

But,  alas,  how  different  from  what  was  expected  !  As 
Alec  threw  himself  forv/ard  to  plunge  the  sharp  spear  into 
the  body  of  the  fish,  he  found  that  it  met  with  no  firmer  sub- 
stance than  the  water,  and  so,  instead  of  the  spear  being 
buried  in  the  body  of  the  fish,  the  momentum  of  his  great 
eifort  threw  him  out  of  the  boat,  and  down  he  went  head 
first  into  the  river.  Fortunately  the  water  was  not  deep, 
and  as  the  other  canoes  Avere  not  far  behind  he  was  soon 
pulled  into  one  of  them,  a  bit  frightened,  but  none  the  worse 
for  his  involuntary  plunge. 

Nothing  daunted,  Sam  was  the  next  to  volunteer  to  try  his 

skill,  and  on  beino:  informed  that  Alec's  trouble  was  that  he 

had  raised  his  arm  with  the  spear  so  as  to  cast  a  shadow  which 
5 


'!      ! 


■l 


r     'S 


i 


3 


54  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land, 

hsiil  frighU'utMl  iho  fish,  lie  resolved  not  to  make  a  elmilar 
inistakc,  Takini;  ills  |)«)8itioii  as  «liri»cte(l  in  the  front  of  the 
canoe,  liisiuen  i)a<hlle(l  him  where  he  wouM  be  able  to  strike 
his  fisji  withont  castinp:  his  shallow.  Soon  the  appearance  of 
the  fins  of  a  great  Rtnrgeon  were  seen,  an<l  noiselessly  the 
Indians  paddled  Sam's  canoo  close  np  to  it.  He  was  resolved 
if  possible  to  snccoed  where  Alec  had  signally  failed.  When 
close  enough  to  the  large  fish,  which  seemed  to  bo  utterly 
uiKMmscious  of  the  canoe's  presence,  Sam,  taking  the  spear  in 
both  hands,  plunged  it  well  and  true  into  the  body  of  the 
great  sturgeon,  that  up  to  that  instant  seemed  to  have  been 
sound  asleep.  However,  there  was  a  groat  awakening  when 
it  felt  that  spear  thrust.  Giving  a  great  spring,  so  strong 
and  sudden  tliat  it  seemed  to  fairly  lift  Sam,  spear  and  all, 
out  of  the  canoe,  it  started  for  the  great  lake.  Sam  let  go  of 
tiie  spear  when  he  found  liimself  being  dragged  over  the  side 
of  the  boat,  but  the  Indians  afterward  declared  that  he  hung 
on  for  some  time,  and  had  a  ride  on  the  back  of  the  great  fish. 

Like  Alec  had  been  before  him,  he  was  quickly  picked  up 
and  dragged  into  another  canoe. 

The  Indians  imagined  that  now  that  two  of  the  boys  had 
come  to  grief  the  third  would  not  wish  to  attempt  this  risky 
sport.  Those  lads  of  ours  were  not  easily  daunted,  and  so 
without  any  hesitancy  Frank  asked  to  be  allowed  to  see 
what  he  could  do.  Frank  had  this  advantage,  that  he  liad 
observed  what  had  caused  Alec  and  Sam  to  fail  in  their  at- 
tempts. Arming  himself  with  a  sharp  spear,  he  took  the 
position  assigned  to  him,  and  was  paddled  up  to  a  place 
where  the  fish  were  numerous.  The  spear  that  he  had  se- 
lected, instead  of  being  one  of  the  three-pronged  variety, 
was  more  of  a  chisel  shape,  and  exceedingly  sharp.  With 
this  in  his  hands,  he  firmly  braced  himself  in  the  narrow  front 
of  the  canoe,  while  the  now  intensely  interested  company 
watched  his  efforts.  Even  Sam  and  Alec  refused  to  leave 
until  Frank  had  made  his  attempt.  Some  sturgeon  were 
observed  very  near,  but  Frank,  even  in  the  excitement  of 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


55 


a  siinilnr 
ont  of  the 
D  to  Htriko 
L'aranoo  of 

lessly  tlie 
8  resolved 
(1.  When 
JO  utterly 
e  spear  in 
tly  of  the 
lave  been 
ling  when 
BO  strong 
T  and  all, 
1  let  go  of 
r  the  side 
t  he  hung 
great  fish, 
picked  up 

boys  had 
this  risky 
id,  and  so 
ed  to  see 
at  he  had 
n  their  at- 

took  the 
0  a  place 
ie  had  se- 
3  variety, 
p.  With 
•row  front 

company 
i  to  leave 
;eon  were 
;ement  of 


the  moment,  was  not  to  be  diverted  from  his  resolve,  and  so 
had  the  Indians  paddle  him  on  and  on  until  they  brought 
him  close  to  an  enormous  fellow,  lying  quiet  and  still  on  the 
gravelly  bottom. 

With  all  his  strength  Frank  struck  him  a  blow,  so  quick 
and  strong  that  the  first  intimation  of  danger  to  the  fish  was 
the  sharp  spear  crashing  through  the  strong  bony  scales, 
through  flesh  and  vertebra?,  into  the  spinal  cord,  just  behind 
tl>e  head.  So  instantaneous  was  the  death  of  the  great  stur- 
ffcon  under  this  fatal  stroke  that  there  was  not  even  the 
usual  spasmodic  spring.  Like  as  a  log  might  hav^  lain  there 
on  the  water,  so  did  the  great  fish.  The  only  movement  was, 
as  is  the  case  with  most  large  fish  thus  killed,  he  rolled  over, 
and  at  once  began  to  float  away  on  the  current. 

"  Well  done,  Frank ! "  shouted  the  dripping  boys,  who 
had  pluckily  refused  to  be  taken  ashore  until  Frank  had  made 
his  attempt,  in  which  he  had  so  well  succeeded.  The  Indians 
were  delighted  and,  in  their  way,  quite  demonstrative,  and  for 
long  after  at  many  a  camp  fire  the  story  of  that  strong,  true, 
successful  spear  thrust  had  to  be  described  and  acted  out. 

Thoroughly  satisfied  with  these  first  adventures  at  oturgeon 
fishing,  the  party  went  ashore,  and  at  a  large  camp  fire  Aleo 
and  Sam  dried  their  garments  as  well  as  possible.  Changes, 
of  course,  they  had  not  on  such  an  excursion.  However, 
they  suffered  but  little  inconvenience,  and  no  bad  results 
followed  from  their  submersions. 

They  spent  another  day  or  two  at  the  mouth  of  the  great 
Saskatchewan  River,  and  in  the  canoes  of  some  of  the  ex- 
perienced Indians,  who  there  reside,  they  several  times  ran 
the  rapids.  This  was  wild  and  exhilarating  sport,  and  was 
vastly  enjoyed  by  the  boys.  During  the  return  trip  nothing 
of  very  great  importance  occurred.  They  shot  a  number  of 
wild  ducks  from  the  canoes  as  they  paddled  along,  and  in 
due  time  reached  Sagastaweekee  tired  and  bronzed,  and  full 
of  the  adventures  of  their  first  outing  from  the  home  of  their 
kind  host. 


56 


in 


i  U 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


LNniAN-      IMPLKMENTS — CANOEING.       EXCUKSION — GUNPOWDER 


VERSUS  JACK    FISH — LOON    SHOOTING — SAM'S 
SHOT. 


SUCCESSFUL 


THE  Indians  were  originally  very  skillful  in  the  manufac- 
ture of  the  few  essential  articles  that  were  absolutely 
necessary  for  their  use.  The  style  and  curves  of  their  grace- 
ful canoes,  although  only  made  of  the  bark  of  the  birch  tree 
and  strengthened  by  supple  bands  of  cedar  or  balsam,  and 
made  water-tight  by  the  gum  of  the  pine  or  other  resinous 
trees,  have  never  been  improved  in  any  boat  builder's  yard  in 
civilization.  True,  fancy  canoes  are  being  turned  out  for  the 
pleasure  and  enjoyment  of  canoeists  in  safe  waters,  but  when- 
ever the  experiment  has  been  tried  of  using  these  canoes  in 
the  dangerous  rivers  of  the  Indian  country  they  are  not 
found  to  be  at  all  equal  to  those  manufactured  by  the  noiivcs. 
In  the  manufacture  of  their  paddles,  and  in  the  spring  and 
lightness  of  their  oars,  they  have  never  been  surpassed  ;  and, 
while  often  imitated,  many  a  skillful  white  artisan  has  had  to 
admit  that  after  all  his  efforts  there  was  a  something  of  com- 
pleteness and  exact  fitness  for  the  work  required  about  the 
Indians'  production  that  he  felt  was  in  some  way  lacking  in 
his  own  handiwork. 

To  the  Indian  women  and  clever  old  men  were  left  tlie  du- 
ties of  making  the  canoes.  Our  boys  were  very  much  inter- 
ested in  watching  them  at  the  work  of  canoe  building,  but 
naturally  annoyed  at  the  spasmodic  way  in  which  the}'^  carried 
on  their  operations,  as  while  perhaps  for  some  days  they  would 
work  incessantly  from  early  dawn  to  dark,  they  would  then 
lay  off  for  days  and  do  nothing  but  lounge  around  and 
smoke. 


POWDKn 
CKSSFUTi 


lanufac- 
>solutely 
ir  grace- 
ircli  Ireo 
lam,  and 
resinous 
1  yard  in 
t  for  the 
it  when- 
inoes  in 
are  not 
natives, 
ing  and 
id  ;  and, 
s  had  to 
of  com- 
)out  tlie 
3king  in 

tlie  du- 
;h  inter- 
ing,  but 

carried 
y  would 
lid  then 
nd   and 


■ 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


57 


As  the  weeks  rolled  on,  and  the  boys  became  more  and 
more  acquaiuted  with  the  natives,  and  acclimated  and  accus- 
tomed to  the  methods  of  travel,  a  more  ambitious  trip  for 
their  pleasure  was  arranged  by  Mr.  Ross. 

It  was  decided  to  go  to  the  Old  Fort,  and  after  shooting 
and  fishing  there  in  the  vicinity  of  the  place  previously  visited, 
then  to  push  on  to  Spider  Islands,  and  after  a  short  stay  in 
order  to  enjoy  the  beauties  of  that  romantic  place,  then  to 
push  on  across  the  northeastern  part  of  the  great  Lake  Win- 
nipeg to  Montreal  Point,  and  there  to  hunt  along  the  coast 
as  far  south  as  Poplar  Point,  if  the  sport  were  good  and  the 
necessary  supplies  of  ammunition  and  other  essentials  held 
out.  The  boys  were  wild  with  delight  at  the  prospect,  and 
were  anxious  to  do  all  in  their  power  to  expedite  the  under- 
taking. 

The  Indians  of  all  these  regions  in  which  our  boys  were 
hunting  do  not  now  give  much  prominence  to  the  old  pic- 
turesque style  of  dress  with  which  we  have  all  been  so  familiar. 
Feathers  and  paints  are  with  them  now  quite  out  of  date; 
still  their  coats,  pants,  leggings,  and  moccasins  are  principally 
made  of  the  beautifully  tanned  skins  of  the  moose  and  rein- 
deer, and  handsomely  ornamented  with  bead  work,  at  which 
the  Cree  women  are  most  skillful.  Of  course  Frank,  Alec, 
and  Sam  were  si)eedily  fitted  out  in  the  dress  of  the  country, 
and  were  quite  proud  of  their  appearance.  They  were  also 
very  anxious  to  have  the  natives  give  them  Indian  names,  as 
is  quite  customary.  The  Indians,  however,  after  some  coun- 
ciling,  in  which  a  large  quantity  of  tobacco  was  smoked,  de- 
cided that  as  the  boys  were  to  remain  some  time  in  the  coun- 
try they  had  bette^  wait  for  the  development  of  some  strong 
peculiarities  in  them,  or  until  some  great  event  occurred  that 
would  suggest  some  expressive  name.  While  disappointed 
with  this  decision  of  the  council,  the  boys  had  to  rest  content. 

At  first  they  found  the  use  of  the  soft,  pliable  moccasin 
very  strange,  after  the  heavy  boots  of  civilization,  and  for  a 
little  while  complained  of  a  soreness  in  the  soles  of  their  feet. 


58 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


.•I 


•i  I, 


;  i 


'  i 


V   \A 


These,  however,  soon  hardened,  and  then  they  much  preferred 
the  soft  Indian  shoes  to  ail  others. 

On  the  contemplated  trip  Mr.  Ross  decided  that,  in  addi- 
tion to  some  younger  Indians,  he  would  take  with  him  two 
old,  experienced  men,  who  were  perhaps  the  most  famous 
hunters  of  their  tribe.  One  of  these  was  our  old  friend.  Big 
Tom ;  the  other  was  called  Mustagan.  He  was  almost  as 
large  as  Big  Tom,  and  had  a  wonderful  record.  We  shall 
hear  much  about  him  as  these  pages  advance,  and  will  be  de- 
lighted lo  have  him  with  us  in  many  an  exciting  hour. 

Three  canoes  were  employed  on  this  excursion.  Mr.  Ross 
had  Mustagan,  another  Indian,  and  one  of  the  boys  with  him; 
while  the  other  two  canoes,  which  were  not  quite  so  large  as 
Mr.  Ross%  had  in  each  two  Indians  to  paddle  them,  and  one 
of  the  loys.  So  when  the  party  started  it  consisted  of  ten 
persons.  Everyone  was  well  supplied  with  guns  and  am- 
munition. The  guns  used  were  the  muzzle-loaders  of  the 
country,  as  after  some  experiments  with  the  breech-loaders 
there  was  found  to  be  a  good  deal  of  difficulty  in  reference  to 
the  supplies  of  cartridges.  The  usual  camping  outfit  and 
sup})lies  for  a  month's  outing  were  taken  along  with  them. 

While  passing  through  Play  Green  Lake,  they  amused 
themselves  one  day  by  catching  some  very  large  jack  fish, 
or  pike,  in  the  usual  way.  It  seems  very  surprising  that  the 
mere  concussion  of  the  air  caused  by  the  firing  of  blank 
charges  of  gunpowder  could  so  stun  or  paralyze  such  enor- 
mous fish. 

As  they  journeyed  on,  a  quiet  "  Hush ! "  from  Mustagan 
caused  them  to  look  toward  the  shore,  and  there  not  far  up 
from  the  sandy  beach  were  to  be  seen  four  beautiful  young 
deer.  As  Mr.  Ross  was  anxious  to  get  on,  and  nothing  spe- 
cially was  to  be  gained  by  hunting  these  beautiful  young  crea- 
tures, they  were  not  even  disturbed  or  frightened.  The  boys 
watched  them  for  some  time,  and  were  delighted  with  their 
graceful  movements  as  like  young  Iambs  they  gamboled  on 
the  shore.     Genuine  sport  is  not  butchery  of  inoffensive  crea- 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


59 


•eferred 

n  addi- 
im  two 
famous 
nd,  Big 
nost  as 
Ve  shall 
1  be  de- 
r. 

r.  Ross 
til  him; 
arge  as 
ind  one 
of  ten 
nd  ara- 
of  the 
loaders 
rence  to 
bfit  and 
them, 
amused 
ck  fish, 
hat  the 
blank 
li  enor- 

istagan 
far  up 
young 
ig  spe- 
g  crea- 
le  boys 
b  their 
led  on 
e  crea- 


1 


> 


lures  that  cannot  be  u.tllized  for  the  benefit  of  parties  shoot- 
ing them. 

They  had  some  r  ire  sport  in  trying  to  shoot  the  great 
northern  diver,  called  in  this  country  the  loon.  It  is  a  bird 
as  large  and  heavy  as  the  wild  goose.  Its  feathers  are  so 
thick  and  close  that  they  easily  turn  aside  ordinary  shot.  Its 
bill  is  long  and  sharp,  and  with  it  in  battle  can  inflict  a  most 
ugly  wound.  The  feathers  on  its  breast  are  of  snowy  white- 
ness, while  on  the  rest  of  the  body  they  are  of  a  dark  brown 
color  approaching  to  black  flecked  with  white.  Its  peculiar 
legs  are  wide  and  thin ;  its  webbed  feet  are  so  large  that  it 
can  swim  with  amazing  rapidity.  On  land  it  is  a  very  awk- 
ward and  ungainly  bird,  and  can  hardly  move  along;  but  in 
the  water  it  is  a  thing  of  beauty,  and  as  a  diving  bird  it  has, 
perhaps,  no  equal.  It  has  a  strange  mournful  cry,  and  seems 
to  utter  its  melancholy  notes  more  frequently  before  an  ap- 
proaching storm  than  at  any  other  time.  The  Indians,  who 
are  most  excellent  judges  of  the  weather  and  quick  to  notice 
any  change,  have  great  confidence  in  the  varied  cries  of  the 
loon.  It  is  a  marvelous  diver,  and  is  able  to  swim  great  dis- 
tances under  the  water  with  amazing  rapidity,  only  com- 
ing up,  when  pursued,  for  an  instant,  at  long  intervals  to 
breathe. 

The  loon  is  very  hard  to  kill.  A  chance  long-distance 
bullet  or  a  shot  in  the  eye  does  occasionally  knock  one  over, 
but  as  a  general  thing  the  Indians,  none  too  well  supplied 
with  ammunition,  let  them  alone,  as  when  shot  they  are  of 
but  little  worth.  Their  flesh  is  tough  and  tasteless,  and  the 
only  thing  at  all  prized  is  the  beautiful  skin,  out  of  which 
the  Indian  women  manufacture  some  very  picturesque  fire- 
bags. 

As  several  of  these  loons  were  seen  swimming  in  Play 
Green  Lake  as  our  party  paddled  along,  Mr.  Ross  decided 
to  give  the  boys  a  chance  to  show  their  skill  and  quickness  in 
firing  at,  them,  although  he  hardly  imagined  any  of  them 
would  be  struck.    The  sportsman  who  would  strike  them 


i-  1 


60 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


fiuist  have  an  alert  eye  and  <jiiick  aim  to  fire  the  in>stant  they 
are  up,  as  they  are  down  as^ain  so  suddenly,  only  to  rcai>pear 
again  some  hundreds  of  yards  oil'  in  the  most  unexpeeted 
place. 

The  three  canoes  were  paddled  to  positions  about  a  third 
of  a  mile  apart,  like  as  at  the  points  of  an  equilateral  tri- 
angle. In  this  large  space  thus  inclosed  several  loons  were 
surrounded,  and  the  work  of  trying  to  shoot  them  began. 
JJefore  beginning  to  fire,  the  boys  had  been  warned  never 
under  any  circumstance  to  pull  a  trigger  if  one  of  the  other 
boats  should  be  in  line,  no  matter  how  distant.  Bullets  even 
from  an  ordinary  shotgun  will  sometimes  so  bound  over  the 
waves  as  to  go  an  immense  distance,  and  very  serious  injuries 
have  resulted.  As  has  been  stated,  it  is  almost  impossible  to 
kill  a  loon  even  when  struck  with  ordinary  shot,  so  it  was 
decided  here  to  use  either  buckshot  or  bullets  as  the  hunters 
])referred. 

Part  of  the  fun  of  loon  hiintiiig  is  in  the  absolute  uncer- 
tainty as  to  the  spot  where  the  bird,  after  diving,  will  next 
show  itself.  It  may  appear  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away,  or  it 
may  suddenly  push  up  its  bright  head  and  look  at  you  out 
of  its  brilliant  eyes  not  five  yards  from  the  side  of  your 
canoe.  It  has,  when  hunted,  a  certain  dogged  stubbornness 
against  leaving  the  vicinity  it  was  in  when  first  assailed,  and 
will  remain  in  a  small  area,  even  of  a  large  lake,  although  re- 
peatedly fired  at. 

Hardly  had  the  canoe  in  which  were  Mr.  Ross  and  Frank 
with  their  two  canoeraen  taken  its  position,  when  a  beautiful 
loon  rose  up  about  a  hundred  yards  away,  and  not  having 
been  frightened,  as  no  gun  had  as  yet  been  fired,  he  sat  there 
in  all  his  beauty  on  the  water  watching  them. 

"  Fire  at  him,"  said  Mr.  Ross  to  Frank. 

No  sooner  said  than  done,  and  away  sped  the  bullet  well 
and  true  on  its  errand,  and  fairly  and  squarely  hit  the  water 
exactly  where  the  bird  had  been,  but  no  bird  was  there. 
Quicker  than  could  that  bullet  speed  across  those  hundred 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


61 


( 


yards  the  bird  had  dived,  and  ero  Frank  could  recover  from 
his  chaifrin  its  brilliant  eves  were  lookinij:  at  him  from  a 
spot  not  twenty  yards  away.  The  loon  had  been  facing  the 
canoe  when  iirod  at,  and  in  diving  had  come  on  in  a  straight 
line  toward  them,  and  now  here  he  was,  so  close  to  them  and 
looking  so  intently  that  he  seemed  to  say  by  his  apjjearance, 
"  I've  come  to  see  what  all  that  noise  was  about." 

So  sudden  was  his  appearance  that  no  one  in  the  canoe 
was  ready  for  him,  and  ere  a  gun  could  be  pointed  he  was 
down  again  and,  swimming  diiHictly  under  the  boat,  rose 
again  on  the  other  side,  more  than  a  hundred  yards  away. 

While  this  had  been  Frank's  experience,  the  others  liad 
not  been  idle.  As  was  quite  natural,  there  was  a  good  deal 
of  good-natured  rivalry  among  them  as  to  which  canoe 
would  come  the  honor  of  killing  the  first  loon.  Must.agan, 
who  had  charge  of  one  of  these  canoes,  was  an  old  hand  at 
this  work,  and  as  he  was  a  keen  hunter  had  caught  this 
si)irit  of  rivalry  that  had  arisen.  He  determined  to  put  his 
long  experience  with  these  birds  against  their  cleverness,  and 
it  was  interesting  to  watch  the  contest  between  him  and 
them.  For  a  time  his  cflforts  met  with  complete  failure  and 
the  birds  fairly  outwitted  him. 

Mustagan,  however,  was  not  discouraged,  and  he  resolved 
on  one  more  effort  to  succeed.  He  had  learned  from  ob- 
servation that  the  loon  with  its  marvelously  brilliant  eye 
seemed  to  be  able  to  see  the  flash  of  the  gun,  and  so  quick 
were  its  movements  that  it  could  dive  ere  the  bullets  or  other 
missiles  reached  it.  Acting  on  this  knowledge,  he  rigged 
up  in  the  canoe  a  kind  of  a  barrier  behind  which  Sam  was 
seated,  concealed  from  the  sharp-sighted  bird.  For  a  time 
they  were  not  able  to  get  a  successful  shot,  although  a  great 
deal  of  ammunition  was  expended. 

Alec,  with  Big  Tom  and  his  other  Indian  canoeman,  was 
equally  unsuccessful.  The  loons  themselves  seemed  to  have 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  thing,  and  kept  bobbing  up  here 
and  there,  at  most  unexpected  places,  taking  good  care,  how- 


62 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


f  1^ 


ever,  tliat  each  time  the  bullets  struck  the  spot  where  they 
were,  they  were  somewhere  else  when  it  arrived.  It  was  at 
first  strange  to  the  boys  that  the  bullets  did  not  follow  them 
in  the  water,  but  went  bounding  off  and  skipping  over  the 
surface  often  for  great  distances. 

At  length,  when  Mr.  Ross  began  to  fear  that  the  ammuni- 
tion had  suffered  enough,  and  the  boys  had  had  sufficient  of 
this  kind  of  shooting,  which,  after  all,  was  a  most  capital 
drill  at  quick  firing,  and  was  about  to  stop  the  sport,  Musta- 
gan  pleaded  for  time  to  try  one  more  experiment.  He  had 
been  watching  the  movements  of  a  splendid  loon,  that  had 
saucily  and  successfully  challenged  the  guns  from  each  boat 
in  succession  for  quite  a  time.  JVlustagan's  quick  eye  noticed 
that  the  bird  was  not  quite  so  vigilant  as  he  had  been,  and 
resolved  that  he  could  be  shot,  and  that  Sam  should  have 
that  honor.  Strange  as  it  may  seem  to  those  who  have  not 
had  the  fun  of  trying  to  shoot  loons,  these  birds  get  to  know 
that  the  hunters  they  are  to  watch  are  those  who  handle  the 
guns.  Knowing  this,  Mustagan  had  Sam  well  load  his  gun 
with  buckshot  and  slugs.  Swinging  the  canoe  so  that  Sanj 
would  be  completely  hid  by  the  barrier  prepared,  he  with  his 
gun  rose  up  in  a  conspicuous  manner  flourishing  his  weapon, 
and  thus  kept  the  eyes  of  the  bird  on  himself  every  time  he 
arose.  This  went  on  for  some  minutes,  until  at  length,  as 
Mustagan  did  not  fire,  although  brandishing  his  gun  about, 
the  loon  seemed  to  lose  his  caution,  and  remained  up  longer 
each  time  he  came  to  the  surface. 

This  was  what  the  wily  old  Indian  was  expecting,  and  so, 
8j)eaking  to  Sam,  he  told  him  to  be  on  the  watch  and  soon 
he  would  have  a  successful  shot.  Sam,  however,  had  to  wait 
for  quite  a  time,  so  erratic  were  the  loon's  movements,  and 
in  such  unexpected  places  did  he  suddenly  come  up.  How- 
ever, success  generally  comes  to  those  who  have  patience 
long  enough  to  wait,  and  so  it  was  in  this  case.  The  fortu- 
nate opportunity  came  at  last,  for  there  right  in  front  of  the 
canoe  not  fifty  yards  away  rose  up  that  beautiful  bird,  and 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


63 


the  same  instant  from  tlio  iinseoii  gun  and  hul,  behind  tliat 
little  barrier,  rang  out  the  report  which  followed  the  fatal 
missiles  that  had  done  their  work,  for  one  of  them  had  cut 
clean  through  the  neck  of  the  loon,  severing  the  vertebnc, 
and  there  he  lay  in  the  water  with  the  snowy- white  breast 
uppermost. 

A  rousing  cheer  told  of  the  successful  shot,  and  at  once 
when  the  bird  was  secured  the  canoes  were  headed  for  the 
shore.  There  a  dinner  was  quickly  prepared,  and  in  glorious 
picnic  style  it  was  enjoyed  by  all.  The  loon  was  skinned  by 
one  of  the  Indian  men,  and  subsequently  was  tanned  in 
native  fashion,  and  a  beautiful  fire-bag  was  made  from  it  of 
which  in  after  years  Sam  was  very  proud. 


so. 


lOUNQ  DEER  ON  THE  SHOUB. 


M 


h]\ 


i 


I 
a  jl 

ill 


i 


■5 


64 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE    OI-I)    KUllT  l!A,Ml' — SAm's    RACE   AVITII   THE    BEAR — INDIAN 

COMMENTS. 

AS  the  (lay  was  now  advancing,  and  they  liad  uh'cady  l»ad 
so  niiicli  sport,  they  decided  not  to  try  and  reacli  the 
Okl  Fort  on  Lake  Winnipeg,  where  the  Nelson  River  begins, 
that  evening.  So  tliey  paddled  their  canoes  to  the  shore 
and  there  formed  a  camp.  While  the  older  members  of  the 
party  remained  at  tlie  fire,  some  of  the  younger  and  more 
eager  ones  took  their  guns  and  went  off  to  see  what  they 
could  shoot. 

Frank  succeeded  in  bringing  down  a  great  pelican  that, 
with  some  others,  had  been  gorging  itself  with  gold-eyes,  a 
beautiful  kind  of  fish,  similar  in  appearance  to  large  herring, 
but  with  eyes  so  bright  and  golden  that  the  appropriateness 
of  the  name  is  at  once  evident  to  all  the  first  time  they  see 
it.  Frank  carried  to  the  camp  his  great  bird,  but  was  dis- 
appointed when  told  that  as  an  article  of  food  it  was  about 
worthless.  One  of  the  Indians,  however,  pleased  him  when 
he  said  that  a  very  beautiful  ornamental  bag  could  be  made 
of  the  great  sac  that  hung  down  from  its  enormous  bill. 

Alec  was  more  successful,  and  returned  soon  after  Frank 
with  a  number  of  fine  ducks,  which  he  carried  hanging 
around  him  with  their  heads  crowded  under  his  belt  in  real 
Indian  fashion.  ' 

The  different  Indians,  who  had  also  gone  off  hunting,  re- 
turned one  after  another,  and  so  when  supper  was  ready  at 
the  camp  fire  about  sunset  all  were  returned  but  Sam. 

Where  was  he  ?    Who  had  seen  him  last  ? 

These  were  the  questions  put,  but  no  one  seemed  able  to 
give  any  satisfactory  answer. 


they 


Sam's  Race  with  a  Bear. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


6S 


As  it  was  supposed  he  would  return  any  minute,  the  sup- 
per, which  consisted  principally  of  the  fish  they  had  caught 
and  game  shot,  was  eaten  and  much  enjoyed. 

Still  no  signs  of  Sam.  Mr.  Ross  began  to  feel  uneasy, 
and  now,  as  the  shadows  of  the  coming  night  were  beginning 
lo  fall  around  them,  he  called  Mustagan  and  some  of  the 
older  Indians  to  him,  and  asked  what  had  better  be  done. 
Promptly  they  responded  that  he  must  be  found  ere  the  last 
glimmering  light  faded  away  and  the  auroras  began  to 
dance  and  play  in  the  northern  sky. 

*'  Let  us  at  once  get  on  his  trail,"  said  an  old  Indian,  "and 
we  will  soon  find  him." 

So  the  question  was  again  anxiously  asked  who  had  last 
seen  him. 

But  there  was  little  need  for  an  answer,  as  Sam,  pale,  ex- 
cited, and  panting  for  bre.ath,  suddenly  dashed  into  their 
midst. 

"  What  is  the  matter  ?  "  said  Mr.  Ross,  while  all  the  rest, 
with  intense  interest,  waited  for  his  answer. 

All  poor  Sam  could  say  was,  "  The  bear !  the  bear  I "  as 
he  lay  panting  on  the  ground. 

Mustagan,  quick  to  read  signs,  was  the  first  to  see  what 
had  happened,  and  so,  hastily  catching  up  his  gun  and  crowd- 
ins;  down  the  barrel  a  bullet  on  the  top  of  the  buckshot 
with  which  it  was  already  loaded,  he  slipped  out  from  the 
circle  of  light  around  the  camp  fire  in  the  direction  from 
which  Sam  had  come. 

Not  five  minutes  was  he  gone  ere  the  report  of  his  gun 
rang  out.  With  all  the  imperturbable  nature  of  an  Indian 
he  returned,  and  when  within  easy  calling  distance  of  the 
camp  fire  he  asked  for  a  couple  of  Indians  to  join  him. 
Quickly  they  glided  away  in  the  darkness.  It  was  not  for  a 
long  time,  however,  that  they  were  required.  Soon  their 
voices  were  heard  asking  that  additional  wood  might  be 
thrown  upon  the  fire  in  order  that  they  might  have  a  better 
light.   Why  they  needed  it  was  soon  evident,  as  they  shortly 


66 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


H 


afterwanl  .a|)|K'arc(l  dragging  into  the  camp  a  spU'iuliil  bear, 
the  HJglit  of  wliich  at  tlrsl  made  Sam  jimip  again,  as  tliougii 
ho  would  continue  the  journey  ho  had  ho  abruptly  ended 
when  he  had   daslied  into  their  midst. 

When  Sam  had  quieted  down  ho  told  the  story  of  his  ex- 
eiting  adventure. 

Like  the  others,  lie  had  taken  his  gun  and  gone  off  to  see 
what  he  eouM  shoot.  As  at  first  he  did  not  moot  with  mueh 
success  he  pushed  oJi  ami  on  until  he  reached  a  long  stretch 
of  sandy  beach,  on  which  he  detected  the  fresh  footprints  of 
a  bear.  Putting  a  bullet  into  his  gun,  he  bravely  started  off 
to  get  that  bear.  On  and  on  ho  hurried,  reckless  and  ex- 
cited, until  at  length  he  saw  the  fine  fellow,  not  two  hundred 
yards  away,  sitting  on  a  flat  rock  a  little  way  out  from  the 
shore  busily  engaged  in  capturing  fish. 

Without  any  foar  Sam  j)ushed  on  until  he  was,  as  he 
thought,  near  enough  to  kill  the  boar  that  was  sitting  on  his 
haunches  with  his  back  toward  him,  utterly  unconscious  of 
his  presence. 

liaising  his  gun  he  fired.  That  he  hit  him  he  was  sure,  as 
he  said  he  saw  the  fur  fly  from  a  spot  on  his  back.  The 
instant  the  bear  felt  the  wound  he  gave  a  roar  of  pain,  and, 
turning  around,  without  a  moment's  hesitation  dashed  into 
the  water  and  came  for  Sam. 

.  "  All  at  once,"  said  Sam,  in  a  most  comical  manner,  "  as  I 
saw  what  a  big  fellow  he  was  and  his  resolve  to  try  and  culti- 
vate a  closer  acquaintanceship,  I  thought  I  had  had  hunting 
enough,  and  would  like  to  go  home  and  see  my  mother.  But 
as  this  was  impossible  I  decided  that  the  next  best  thing  was 
to  get  back  to  the  camp  as  soon  as  I  could.  So  I  dropped 
my  gun  and  started  at  a  great  rate.  However  it  did  not 
take  the  bear  long  to  get  across  that  bit  of  water,  and  then 
on  he  came. 

"My!  but  he  did  run,  and  quickly  did  he  gain  upon  me. 
Then  I  dropped  my  brightly  colored  beaded  Indian  cap, 
hoping  that  that  would  delay  him. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


67 


me. 


**  liut  he  only  seemed  to  give  it  a  sniif  and  a  tear,  and 
then  on  he  came.  Finding  ho  was  still  gaining  on  me,  I 
pulled  off  my  leather  coat  and  dropped  it  on  the  trail  and 
hurried  on.  Glancing  behind  me,  I  noticed  that  that  seemed 
to  make  him  suspicious  for  a  time,  as  he  carefully  examined 
it.  Tliis  delay  was  fortunate  for  me,  but  soon,  to  Qiy  alarm, 
I  found  he  was  once  more  coming  on  after  me. 

"  It  was  now  getting  dark,  but  fortunately  I  knew  the 
way,  and  so  dashed  in  upon  you  in  the  manner  I  did,  just 
about  used  up." 

The  recital  of  Sam^s  adventure  and  narrow  escape  very 
much  excited  Frank  and  Alec,  and  Mr.  Ross  looked  grave 
and  anxious,  and  seemed  to  be  thinking  of  what  would  have 
been  felt  and  said  in  the  home  land  if,  during  the  first  few 
weeks  after  the  boys  had  arrived  in  the  Wild  North  Land, 
one  of  them  had  been  killed  by  a  bear. 

The  Indians  smoked  their  pipes  and  listened  in  silence  to 
Sam's  story,  which  was  translated  for  those  who  did  not 
understand  English.  It  was  evident  by  their  clouded  faces 
that  they  were  not  pleased.  Their  actions  said,  even  before 
4iey  uttered  a  word: 

"  The  young  white  brave  should  not  have  run  away  from 
a  bear.  Suppose  that  the  bear  had  not  been  killed,  and 
after  chasing  the  white  hunter  into  the  protection  of  the 
camp  fire  had  escaped  and  gone  and  told  the  other  bears  of 
his  success,  what  a  rejoicing  there  would  have  been  among 
the  other  bears !  And  how  bold  and  saucy  all  the  bears 
would  have  been  ever  after  I " 

Thus  the  Indians  thought,  for  they  have  queer  ideas  about 

bears.    Because  of  the  handlike  appearance  of  the  paws  of 

the  bear  they  say  there  is  a  good  deal  of  the  human  in  them. 

So  they  talk  about  them  as  holding  councils  and  taking 

advice  one  from  another.     And   when   they  attack  them, 

especially  the  Indians  of  these  great  Algonquin  tribes,  they 

always  address  them  as  Mr.  Bear,  and  apologize  to  them  for 

.being  under  the  necessity  of  killing  them. 
6 


68 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


! 


I 


Thus  these  Indians  at  this  camp  fire  were  simply  disgusted 
with  Sam  for  running  away  from  that  black  bear. 

So  after  a  good  smoke  ar.d  mucli  cogitation  one  of  them, 
wlio  was  a  paddler  in  Sam's  canoe,  turned  to  him  and  said  : 

"  You  have  a  good  knife  ?  " 

"Yes,"  said  Sam,  .and  he  drew  tlie  keen,  sharp,  double- 
edged  weapon  from  its  sheath  in  his  leather  belt,  an<l 
handed  it  to  him  to  examine. 

The  Indian  took  it,  and  after  carefully  examining  it 
passed  it  on  to  the  other  Indiana,  who  all  admired  it.  ]^ut 
it  w.as  noticed  that  in  their  low  utterances  among  themselves 
there  was  much  of  sarcasm,  and  even  contemj^t,  in  some  of 
their  expressions. 

After  some  more  smoking  another  Indian  turned  to  Sam, 
and  said: 

"  No  tree  along  the  trail  where  the  bear  chase  you  ?  " 

"  O  yes,"  said  Sam,  "  plenty  of  them.  But  I  was  afraid  to 
take  time  enough  to  try  and  climb  up  into  one  of  them." 

This  answer,  which  Sam  gave  in  all  honesty,  was  too  much 
for  the  Indians,  and  the  look  of  disgust  that  passed  over 
their  faces  was  a  study.  However,  the  one  who  had  asked 
the  question  about  the  tree  spoke  up  and  said : 

'*  No  good  climbing  a  tree.  Bear  better  climber  than  any 
hunter.  Tree  only  good  for  you  to  fight  bear  at  the  bottom. 
Put  back  against  tree.  Black  bear  rise  up  and  come  to  hug 
you  to  death.  He  then  never  bite  or  tear.  Only  hug.  He 
try  to  squeeze  the  life  out  of  you.  So  with  good  knife,  and 
your  back  against  a  tree,  keep  cool.  Let  bear  come,  and 
when  he  stand  up  on  his  hind  legs  and  try  to  hug,  you  just 
give  him  your  good  knife  straight  in  the  heart.  Bear  fall 
over  dead.  You  not-  hurt  at  all.  All  needed,  keep  cool  all 
the  time.  No  brave  white  boy  with  good  knife  and  plenty 
trees  must  ever  run  away  from  black  bear  any  more." 

Thus  he  went  on  in  his  broken  English  to  Sam's  mortifi- 
cation, and  he  found  that  in  using  his  good  legs,  that  had 
often  carried  him  in  first  in  many  a  race  at  school,  he  had 


(-, 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


69 


sgustetl 

f  them, 
i  said  : 

douhle- 
ilt,    an<l 

ning   it 

it.  But 
ms€*lve8 
some  of 

to  Sam, 

• 

,f  raid  to 
ni." 

)o  much 
ed  over 
A  asked 


gone  down  very  much  in  the  estimation  of  the  Indians,  who 
tliiiik  it  is  simply  foolishness,  as  well  as  cowardice,  if  armed 
with  anything  like  a  decent  knife,  to  refuse  to  give  battle  to 
a  bear  from  the  trunk  of  the  nearest  tree.  Thus  the  boys 
were  getting  points  and  learning  lessons  by  experience  in 
reference  to  hunting. 

Mr.  Ross  did  not  chide  the  lad,  but  thought  that  it  would 
have  been  better  if,  when  he  discovered  the  fresh  tracik  of 
the  bear,  he  had  immediately  returned  to  the  camp  for  as- 
sistance. The  fact  is,  Mr.  Ross  was  very  thankful  that 
nothing  worse  had  happened. 

Frank  and  Alec  listened  with  intense  interest  to  Sam's 
account  of  his  race  back  to  the  camp  with  the  bear  at  his 
heels,  and  both  declared  that  they  would  have  done  likewise. 
Later  on  we  will  find  that  they  were  able  to  successfully 
adopt  the  Indian  methods,  much  to  their  delight. 


ban  any 
bottom, 
i  to  hug 
ig.  He 
life,  and 
me,  and 
you  just 
lear  fall 
cool  all 
plenty 


mortifi- 

liat  had 

he  had 


70 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

preserving  meat — cunning  partridges — celestial  phe- 
nomenox — the  fearful  hurricane — caucjlit  in  the 

storm disastku the    mischievous    wolverine — 

alec's  shot. 

THE  sun  was  sliining  Lrighlly  next  morning  ero  tlie  mu- 
Mcal  "  Koos-koos-kjih  "  rang  out,  calling  tlieni  from  their 
slumbers.  When  the  boys  arose  tliev  found  the  big  bear 
already  skinned,  and  some  portions  of  his  hams,  cut  as  steaks, 
were  being  broiled,  while  his  spareribs  were  skidded  on  a 
cou[)le  of  sticks,  and  were  being  roasted  a  nice  brown  color 
in  front  of  the  fire  which  burned  so  brightly  on  the  rocks. 
The  savory  odor  of  the  cooking  breakfast  was  welcome  to 
the  boys. 

A  hasty  plunge  in  the  fresh  water  of  the  lake  was  a  re- 
freshing bath,  and  soon  they  were  ready  for  their  morning 
meal.  Indians,  if  they  have  the  chance,  are  not  bad  cooks, 
especially  when  working  for  those  whom  they  respect ;  and 
so  here,  under  the  eye  of  Mr.  Ross,  whom  they  so  loved,  they 
did  their  best.  With  some  of  the  supplies  from  home,  added 
to  the  fish,  duck,  bear  steaks,  and  spareribs,  they  had  a 
breakfast  of  which  any  hunters  might  be  proud.  The  de- 
licious bracing  air,  the  wild  romantic  surroundings,  the  con- 
genial friendsliip,  the  picturesque,  attentive  red  men,  gave  to 
this  meal  on  the  rocks  under  the  blue  sky  such  an  exhilara- 
tion of  spirhs  to  the  boys  that  they  were  fairly  wild  with 
delight. 

Even  Sam  had  forgotten  in, some  degree  his  exciting  race 
and  fright  in  the  rare  enjoyment  of  the  hour.  Soon  after 
preparations  were  begun  for  continuing  the  joirney.  The 
question  was  what  was  to  be  done  with  all  the  bear's  meat| 


'i 


Alec  Shooting  the  Wolverine. 


;  '   '   ■ 


:!  .i 


p  I 


!l 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


71 


as  there  was  too  much  to  carry  in  their  canoes  with  the  other 
supplies  considered  more  necessary.  So  the  Indian  plan  of 
preserving  meat  fresh  and  sweet  was  adopted,  A  hole  was 
dug  in  the  fresh  earth  to  a  depth  of  three  or  four  feet,  and 
here  the  meat,  well  wrapped  up  in  the  bear's  skin,  was  de- 
posited. Meat  will  keep  fresh  and  good  in  this  way  for 
many  days.  The  hole  was  then  carefully  covered  up  and 
packed  down  by  the  Indians.  Then  on  the  top  a  large  fire 
was  kindled,  and  then  allowed  to  burn  itself  out.  This  was 
done  to  destroy  the  scent  and  thus  save  the  "  cache "  from 
being  discovered  by  prowling  wolves  and  wolverines  that 
would  in  all  probability  visit  the  camp  not  long  after  the 
hunters  had  left. 

Nothing  of  much  importance  occurred  during  the  trip  to 
the  Old  Fort.  Their  favorite  camping  ground  was  reached 
in  due  time,  and  the  boys  had  a  couple  of  hours'  duck  and 
partridge  shooting  ere  they  sat  down  on  the  rocks  to  dinner. 
Each  had  something  to  say,  but  Frank  most  amused  the  party 
by  a  description  of  an  old  partridge  that  kept  tumbling  down 
ahead  of  him  and  acting  in  the  queerest  manner  possible. 
In  fact,  so  amused  was  he  in  the  queer  antics  of  the  bird  that 
he  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  shoot  her.  When  Mr. 
Ross  heard  Frank's  story  he  said  he  was  delighted  to  hear 
that  he  had  not  tried  to  shoot  that  partridge,  as  it  was  un- 
doubtedly a  mother  bird  with  a  brood  of  little  ones  not  far  off. 
Then  he  went  on  to  tell  not  only  of  the  cleverness  he  had  often 
witnessed  in  the  old  mother  birds  themselves,  but  also  how 
cunningly  the  little  ones  acted  when  suddenly  disturbed. 
Tl>»y  would  apparently  make  themselves  invisible.  Some 
would  quickly  disappear  in  little  openings  or  under  leaves, 
others  would  cleverly  catch  up  old  brown  leaves  in  their 
mouths  and  suddenly  turn  over  on  their  backs,  and  then  lie 
still  and  quiet  thus  hidden  under  the  leaves.  Mr.  Ross  said 
he  had  seen  them  do  this  so  quickly  that  he  could  hardly  be- 
lieve his  eyes  until  he  went  and. picked  up  the  brown  leaf 
and  the  little  jjartridge  that  had  so  cleverly  hid  itself  out  of 


Ii 


IS 


ij 


72 


Three  Bqys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


sight,  and  not  until  the  little  bird  was   in  his  hands  did  it 
show  any  sign  of  life.     Then,  indeed,  it  was  wild  enough. 

During  the  afternoon  the  sky  became  hazy  and  slightly 
overcast.  The  boys  were  treated  to  one  of  the  peculiar  phe- 
nomena not  unfrequently  seen  in  those  high  latitudes.  First, 
a  great  circle  surrounded  the  sun,  and  at  the  east,  west,  and 
top  and  bottom  in  it  were  seen  very  vivid  mock  suns. 
Shortly  after  another  ring  appeared  inside  this  first  one,  and 
then  another  one  on  the  outside  of  all,  and  in  each  circle 
there  appeared  four  mock  suns,  clear,  distinct,  and  startling. 
In  all  there  was  the  sun  himself,  in  a  beautiful  halo  in  the 
center,  and  around  him  were  visible  no  less  than  twelve  mock 
suns. 

While  this  sight  very  much  interested  the  boys,  the  older 
Indians  were  somewhat  troubled,  and  at  once  proposed  to 
Mr.  Ross  the  removal  of  their  camp  to  a  sheltered  spot 
where  some  dense  forests  of  balsam  and  spruce  wo'ild  be  a 
barrier  against  the  coming  storm,  which  they  said  was  not 
more  than  an  hour  off.  Marvelously  clever  are  these 
Indians  in  reading  these  signs  in  the  heavens,  and  very 
rarely  do  they  make  mistakes. 

To  the  boys  there  was  not  in  these  beautiful  visions  in  the 
heavens  anything  that  portended  a  storm,  and  they  were 
somewhat  disappointed  when  told  that  in  all  probability 
there  would  be  but  little  hunting  for  perhaps  some  days. 
While  this  was  not  pleasant  news,  they  willingly  fell  to 
work  and  did  their  share  in  removing  to  the  place  appointed. 
They  were  very  much  interested  to  see  how  skillfully  the 
Indians  cut  poles  and,  taking  the  oilcloths  from  the  canoes, 
improvised  a  water-tight  roof  over  a  "lean-to,"  as  they 
called  it,  against  the  storm  that  they  said  would  soon  be  on 
them  from  a  certain  point  indicated.  Large  dry  logs  were 
cut  and  rolled  into  position  to  make  a  fire  in  the  front  of 
this  improvised  tent,  under  which  they  would  have  to  find 
shelter.  Kettles,  food,  and  l)lankets  were  brought  up  to  this 
camp,  and  then  the  canoes  were  cg,rried  to  a  sheltered  spot 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  73 


U 


\ 


arifl  turned  over  and  fastened  down  with  heavy  logs  and 
stones. 

Very  busily  were  the  men  eni])loyed,  and  yet  more  rapid 
were  tlie  changes  that  were  taking  place  in  the  heavens 
above  and  around  them.  One  by  one  the  circles  with  the 
mock  suns  disappeared.  Dark  clouds  began  to  arise  up  in 
the  northwestern  horizon,  and  rapidly  they  came  up  in  the 
heavens.  Vivid  Hashes  of  lightning  were  seen  and  the 
rumbling  thunder  was  heard  from  the  raj)idly  darkening 
clouds  all  around.  The  birds  that  had  been  singing  now 
seemed  to  fly  off  to  dense  coverts,  and  uttered  only  frightened 
cries.  A  dense,  stuffy  sensation  seemed  to  be  in  the  air,  and 
there  for  a  few  moments  every  sound  was  hushed,  and  a 
calm,  the  most  profound  and  ominous,  seemed  to  fall  upon 
the  whole  face  of  nature.  Not  a  blade  of  grass  or  a  tall 
reed  in  the  marshy  places  near  the  shore  made  the  slightest 
movement.  Nature  was  absolutely  still.  It  was  the  dead^ 
weird  quiet  before  the  awful  hurricane;  the  quietude  ex 
death  before  the  elemental  war. 

Only  for  a  short  time  did  it  last,  and  to  judge  by  ti;e 
feverish  haste  with  which  the  Indians,  under  Mr.  Ross's 
stern  orders,  worked  it  was  evident  they  knew  the  danger  of 
this  ominous  calm,  and  what  would  speedily  follow.  Large 
logs  were  piled  up  as  a  barrier  behind  the  improvised  tent, 
while  every  rope  available  was  used  to  tie  down  the  j)oles 
which  held  up  the  roof  of  canvas  and  oilcloth.  Poles  were 
lashed  across  the  top,  and  tied  down  with  the  fishing  nets, 
which  had  to  do  as  substitutes  for  something  better.  Guns 
were  well  wrapped  up  in  the  oilcloth  covers,  and,  with  the 
axes,  were  placed  at  a  distance  from  the  camp. 

"  Get  under  cover,  and  hold  on  to  something  fixed  and 
strong!"  shouted  Mustagan,  wlio  had  been  on  the  lookout, 
and  saw  that  the  storm  was  close  at  hand. 

And  it  was  a  storm  !  A  strange  greenish  appearance 
came  into  the  northwestern  sky,  and  then  suddenly  there 
was  heard  and  seen  the  oncoming  tornado.    The  clouds  that 


^i    i 


ri 


; 


I 


} 


! 


74 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


during  the  cahii  had  apparently  become  inotionleHs  in  the 
heavens  for  a  time  suddenly  became  strangely  broken  and 
twisted,  and  then,  as  though  imjielled  by  some  irresistible 
impulse,  started  with  a  speed  that  seemed  incredible  on 
their  wild  career.  There  seemed  to  roll  up  before  them  the 
strange  green  color  in  the  sky,  which  now  appeared  like  a 
great  monster  on  the  crest  of  the  coming  clouds.  Blacker, 
denser,  and  darker,  on  they  came.  Far  away  the  sound  of 
the  storm  could  be  heard,  while  now  the  forked  lightnings 
and  peals  of  thunder  were  almost  incessant. 

Crouching  under  the  shelter  was  our  party.  Mr.  Ross  and 
the  three  boys  were  in  the  center,  while  the  stalwart  Indians 
took  the  outside  positions,  each  man  with  a  grip  of  iron  upon 
the  poles  and  canvas. 

Very  strange  and  very  different  were  the  sensations  of 
the  boys.  "This  is  glorious!"  said  Alec,  who  had  often, 
with  his  Highland  friends,  been  caught  in  storms  amid  the 
hills  of  his  beloved  Scotland. 

"  Wait  until  it  is  over,"  said  the  other  boys,  "  and  then  we 
will  tell  you  whether  it  is  *  glorious '  or  not." 

"  Hold  on  !"  shouted  Mr.  Ross.  For  in  almost  an  instant  a 
darkness  like  as  midnight  was  on  them,  broken  only  by  a 
vivid  flash  of  lightning,  while  the  very  ground  seemed  to 
shake  under  the  awful  thunder.  Then  the  storm  in  all  its 
fury  was  ui)on  them.  How  they  escaped  seemed  a  miracle. 
Great  trees  all  around  them  were  bent  and  twisted  and 
broken,  and  went  down  in  scores,  until  the  air  seemed  full  of 
the  falling  trunks  and  branches.  Large  branches  fell  upon 
the  frail  roof  untlor  which  they  Avere  sheltered,  but  fortu- 
nately, while  some  holes  were  made,  none  of  them  were  large 
enough  to  break  through  or  injure  them,  and  those  that  did 
fall  on  them  were  really  a  benefit,  as  they  helped  to  hold 
down  the  canvas  over  them. 

Fortunately  these  tornadoes  are  not  of  long  duration. 
With  a  speed  of  perhaps  over  a  hundred  miles  an  hour  they 
sweep  along  with  irresistible  power  in  their  wild  career. 


! 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


75 


Tlioir  fury  is  soon  spent,  and  yoars  may  pass  cro  thoy  occur 
again.  As  a  very  Iieavy  fall  of  rain  immediately  followed 
this  hurricane  or  tornado,  our  party  were  obliged  to  remain 
under  their  frail  tent,  which,  in  8j)ite  of  the  fury  of  the 
winds,  thanks  to  the  strong  arms  of  the  Indians,  skillfully 
directed  by  Mustagan,  h«ad  been  kept  from  being  blown 
away.  However,  some  of  the  larger  branches  that  had 
fallen  upon  it  had  j)ierced  the  roof  in  some  i)laces,  and  now, 
like  out  of  a  huge  funnel,  about  a  gallon  of  water  sud- 
denly struck  Alec  on  the  back  of  the  neck,  and  caused  him 
to  change  his  position,  while  he  fairly  howled  from  the 
suddenness  of  the  dousing. 

"Is  that  sousing  *  glorious,'  Alec?"  asked  Frank,  ^vho 
was  doing  his  best  to  dodge  the  little  streams  that  through 
some  other  rents  were  trying  to  reach  him. 

"Well,  no,  not  exactly,"  was  Alec's  answer;  "this  beats 
anything  I  ever  saw  or  heard  of  in  the  Highlands ;  and  now 
that  the  worst  is  over  I  would  not  have  missed  such  a  thing 
for  a  good  deal." 

"  What  do  you  tliink  of  it,  Sam  ?  "  said  Frank. 

Sam  had  cuddled  down  between  Mr.  Ross  and  Mustagan, 
and,  at  the  advice  of  the  latter,  had  taken  the  precaution  to 
double  up  a  blanket  like  a  shawl  and  throw  it  over  his  head 
and  shoulders.  Very  little  wet  had  reached  him,  yet  he  had 
to  confess  that  he  had  been  terrified  by  this  storm,  which 
had  excelled  any  dozen  ever  Avitnessed  before  in  his  life. 

"Think  of  it  !  "  siid  he;  "  faith,  I  have  just  been  thinking 
which  is  the  Avorst,  being  chased  by  a  fierce  old  bear  or 
frightened  out  of  a  year's  growth  by  a  tornado.  Next  time, 
if  I  am  to  choose  between  the  two,  Til  tackle  the  liear." 

This  answer  caused  a  hearty  laugh,  and  even  the  Indians, 
who  had  remained  so  (piiet,  yet  alert  to  watch  for  any  change 
in  the  storm,  smiled  at  it  and  exchanged  sigjiificant  glances, 
and  said  th.it  the  boy  would  yet  redeem  himself. 

After  a  time  the  rain  ceased,  the  blue  sky  appeared,  and 
the  sun  shone  out  again.      But  what  a  change  met   their 


I 


i{ 


76 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


gazo  as  tliey  caino  out  fiom  umk'r  their  quickly  impro vised 
tout  and  wandei'tHl  about!  Tiic  beautiful  foiesUs  8eu!ned 
about  ruine<l.  In  one  direction,  like  as  though  a  great 
reaper  had  gone  through  a  s|»len<lid  meadow  and  cut  clean 
to  the  ground  a  groat  swath  of  grass,  so  had  tliis  cyclone 
gone  through  the  forest.  In  the  center  of  its  i)ath  not  a 
tree  had  been  left  standing.  Every  one  had  gone  down 
before  this  irresistible  force.  Fortunately  it  had  swerved  a 
little  to  the  right  as  it  ))assed  by  our  friends,  or  they  would 
not  have  escaped  so  well.  As  it  was  great  trees  had  fallen 
all  Jirouiid,  and  it  was  a  providential  escape  that  had  been 
theirs,  and  for  this  they  were  more  than  grateful  as  they  saw 
by  investigation  more  and  more  of  the  fury  displayed  by  the 
effects  of  the  tempest  as  it  passed.  The  spot  where  the 
canoes  had  been  hid  away  was,  of  course,  one  of  the  first'to 
which  their  steps  were  directed.  A  great  tree  had  fallen 
across  one  of  them  that  had  not  been  placed  low  enough  in 
the  hollow  between  the  rocks,  and  it  was  so  crushed  an<l 
broken  as  to  be  absolutely  worthless.  The  others,  liowever, 
had  escaped,  and  were  none  the  worse  of  the  storm,  although 
fallen  trees  were  all  around  them. 

Blankets,  supplies,  and  other  things  were  overhauled,  and 
everything  that  had  caught  the  rain  was  soon  drying  in  the 
warm  sun,  which  was  now  smiling  serenely  upon  them.  The 
mock  suns,  or  "  sun  dogs,"  as  they  were  commonly  called, 
all  disappeared  with  the  storm  of  which  they  seemed  to  have 
been  the  harbinger.  Beautiful  as  had  been  their  nj)pearance, 
the  boys  all  agreed  that  if  their  coming  was  to  be  so  speed- 
ily followed  by  such  a  storm  they  would  gladly  dispense 
with  them  in  the  future;  nor  did  they  see  them  again  until 
when,  in  the  dejHh  of  winter,  they  showed  up  in  their  weird 
splendor  and  heralded  forth  a  blizzard  storm  which  played 
its  wild  pranks  upon  the  boys  most  thoroughly.  But  we 
must  not  anticipate. 

Mr.  Ross  and  the  Indians  quickly  shifted  the  camp  to  a 
pleasant  place.     A  fire   was  kindled  and  a  hot  meal  was 


j 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


77 


cooked  and  ojiton,  .and  then  there  was  a  consultation  as  to 
the  future.  One  canoe  was  destroyed;  could  tiio  whole 
party  go  in  the  other  two,  or  ha<l  they  betti-r  return  to  Sa- 
gastaweekee?  Mr.  Ross  was  anxious  to  hear  whether  the 
cyclone  had  done  any  damage  at  home,  although  he  had 
not  much  fear,  for  it  had  apparently  come  from  another  di- 
rection. However,  it  was  eventually  decided  that  three  of 
the  Indians  should  return  liome,  and  hring  along  with  them 
another  canoe  as  well  as  news  from  the  home.  They  were 
also  to  call  at  the  camp  to  take  home  the  bear's  robe  and 
meat,  which  had  been  cached  in  the  ground  as  we  have  de- 
scribed. Very  soon  were  they  ready  to  start,  and,  to  the 
surprise  of  Mr.  Ross,  Alec  asked  to  be  permitted  to  go  with 
them.  This  request  was  readily  granted,  and  soon  in  one 
canoe,  with  their  four  paddles  at  work,  they  were  speeding 
along  at  a  great  rate. 

They  pushed  on  without  stopping  until  they  began  to 
round  the  point  of  a  narrow  tongue  of  lan<l  which  would 
bring  them  into  full  view  of  their  camp,  although  it  was 
still  some  hundreds  of  yards  away.  The  instant  the  point 
was  turned  and  the  distant  camping  place  came  into  view 
the  Indian  in  the  front  of  the  canoe  suddenly  ducked  down 
his  head  and  whispered  a  sharp,  quick  "  Hist  !  "  and  at  once 
arrested  the  forward  movement  of  the  boat.  Noiselessly  and 
quickly  was  the  canoe  paddled  back  out  of  sight. 

"  What  is  the  matter>f  "  said  Alec,  who  was  surprised  by 
the  suddenness  of  this  quick  retrograde  movement  and  of  the 
quiet,  suppressed  excitement  of  the  Indians. 

"  Wolverine  !"  was  the  only  word  he  heard,  which  was 
whisj^ered  from  one  Indian  to  the  other.  The  utterance  of 
this  one  word  made  Alec  no  wiser  until  one  of  the  men,  who 
understood  a  little  English,  said,  "  Wolverine  find  the  camp; 
smell  the  meat;  dig  him  up;  carry  him  away;  we  kill  him." 

This  was  no  easy  matter,  as  the  wolverine  is,  without  ex-, 
ception,  the  most  cunning  animal  in  the  woods.  He  far  out- 
strips in  this  respect  the  fox  or  wolf  or  bear.     What  these 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


1.25 


■10 


1^  1^ 

1^  mil  2.2 


^  u&  lllllio 


1.8 


!'II14   IIIM 


^- 


p^ 


ff 


n 


/ 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


78 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


1-1 


Indians  were  going  to  do  must  be  done  quickly.  The  first 
thing  was  to  see  that  their  guns  were  well  loaded  with  bul- 
lets. The  next  was  to  find  out  if  his  quick  eyes  had  seen 
them  when  for  the  few  seconds  they  must  have  been  visible 
when  they  rounded  the  point.  The  wind  was  in  their  favor, 
as  it  was  blowing  from  him  to  them.  The  oldest  of  the  crew 
was  appointed  the  leader,  the  rest  were  to  follow  his  direc- 
tions. First  of  all  he  quietly  went  ashore,  and,  noiselessly 
crawling  through  the  underbrush  across  the  point,  he  was 
able  to  see  that  the  wolverine  was  still  at  work.  It  was  evi- 
dent that  he  had  not  the  slightest  suspicion  that  his  enemies, 
the  hunters,  were  near  him.  Returning  to  the  canoe  from 
this  inspection,  the  leader  gave  orders  that  they  were  to 
paddle  back  into  the  deep  bay  so  that  there  would  be  a  pos- 
sibility of  their  landing  and  getting  in  behind  him,  as  their 
old  camp  which  he  was  robbing  was  close  to  the  shore. 

Very  noiselessly  and  yet  rapidly  did  they  hurry  back,  and 
then  as  quietly  as  possible  they  landed  at  a  suitable  spot.  It 
was  here  decided  that  three  of  them,  with  their  guns,  should 
try  and  get  into  thei  rear  of  the  camp,  while  Alec,  who  had 
not  yet  the  ability  to  travel  with  the  speed  and  quietness 
here  essential  to  success,  was  to  take  his  place  just  across 
the  neck  of  land  where,  with  his  gun,  he  could  command  the 
shore  if  the  wolverine,  disturbed  by  those  in  the  rear,  should 
attempt  to  escape  over  the  rocks  in  that  direction.  Before 
leaving  the  leader  said  to  Alec: 

"  Do  not  fire  until  you  see  the  whites  of  his  eyes,  and 
then  hit  him,  if  possible,  between  them;  or,  if  it  is  a  side 
shot,  strike  him  behind  the  foreshoulders." 

Alec  was  excited,  but  he  soon  conquered  his  nervousness, 
and  prepared  to  play  his  part  as  well  as  possible.  His  in- 
structions were  to  wait  for  a  few  minutes  ere  he  began  to 
crawl  to  his  assigned  position.  He  thus  had  an  opportunity 
of  witnessing  the  cleverness  and  alertness  of  the  three  In- 
dians starting  on  their  critical  work.  Making  a  deep  detour, 
they  were  soon  out  of  sight  in  the. forest,  without  making  as 


i 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


79 


■ 


' 


much  noise  as  the  breaking  of  a  single  twig  beneath  their 
moccasined  feet.  More  like  phantoms  they  seemed,  as  so 
quietly  they  flitted  away.  When  he  thought  it  was  time  for 
him  to  move  he  began,  Indian-like,  to  advance  to  his  assigned 
position,  imitating  as  far  as  possible  the  movements  he  had 
vv'itnessed  in  the  Indians.  To  his  great  satisfaction,  he 
reached  the  designated  spot  without  any  trouble. 

Carefully  looking  over  the  rocks  and  through  some  under- 
brush, he  was  able  to  see,  through  a  pocket  telescope  which 
he  fortunately  had  with  him,  the  busy  wolverine  still  at 
work.  Very  interesting  it  was  to  watch  him,  even  if  it 
meant  the  destruction  of  all  the  meat.  The  wolverine  is 
about  as  large  as  a  first-class  retriever  dog.  His  legs,  though 
short,  are  exceedingly  muscular,  and  he  has  quite  a  bushy 
tail.  These  animals  are  very  powerful,  and  in  breaking  into 
an  Indian's  "  cache  "  can  remove  logs  and  stones  much  larger 
and  heavier  than  one  man  can  lift.  They  are  very  destruc- 
tive when  tliey  find  a  "  cache  "  of  this  description.  They  not 
only  have  an  enormous  capacity  for  devouring  the  meat 
cached  by  the  Indians,  but  they  will  carry  away  and  cun- 
ningly hide  large  quantities.  Over  the  whole  they  emit  an 
odor  so  pungent  and  so  disagreeable  that  neither  hungry  In- 
dians nor  starving  dogs  will  touch  it.  The  Indians  simply 
detest  the  wolverine  on  account  of  its  thievish  propensities 
and  its  great  cunning.  There  is  always  great  rejoicing  when 
one  is  killed.  As  Alec,  through  his  telescope,  watched  the 
mischievous,  busy  animal  he  became  very  much  interested 
in  his  movements.  He  was  amazed  at  the  strength  which 
enabled  him  to  dig  out  from  the  ground  a  hindquarter  of  the 
bear  and  easily  carry  it  away  to  another  place,  where  he  cun- 
ningly hid  it.  His  next  effort,  which  much  amused  Alec, 
was  to  take  the  bear's  skin  in  his  mouth  and  attempt  to  climb 
up  into  a  tree  that  he  might  hide  it  among  the  branches.  It 
was  laughable  to  see  the  skin  slipping  under  his  feet,  and 
thus  causing  him  to  lose  his  grip,  so  that,  with  it,  he  fell 
heavily  to  the  ground.     Failure,  however,  was  not  in  his 


80 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


IJ 


m 


vocabulary.  Again  and  again  he  seized  the  robe  in  his 
mouth,  and  endeavored  to  carry  the  awkward  thing  up  that 
tree.  But,  alas  for  him,  his  very  determination  proved  his 
destruction.  So  absorbed  had  he  become  in  his  efforts  to 
succeed  that  he  was,  for  once  in  his  life,  caught  off  his  guard. 
The  three  Indians  had  succeeded  in  getting  behind  him,  and 
had  thus  cut  off  his  retreat  into  the  forest.  The  first  con- 
sciousness he  had  of  his  enemies  was  when  three  simultaneous 
shouts,  from  different  parts  of  the  forest  behind  him,  told  him 
of  his  danger.  Cunning  as  he  was,  the  Indians  had  clearly 
outwitted  him.  They  knew  that  the  loud  shouts  from  dif* 
ferent  parts  at  the  same  time  was  about  the  only  way  by 
which  he  could  be  puzzled,  and  this  plan  they  had  success- 
fully adopted. 

For  an  instant  only  he  waited,  and  then,  as  rapidly  as  pos- 
sible, he  started  along  the  only  route  that  seemed  open  to 
him,  which  was  the  one  from  which  no  sound  had  come. 
This  was  the  way  that  led  him  exactly  in  the  direction  where 
Alec  was  waiting  for  him.  This  was  what  the  Indians  were 
anticipating.  Their  hope  was  that  Alec  would  make  the 
successful  shot;  then,  even  if  he  failed,  so  narrow  was  the 
tongue  of  land  on  which  the  wolverine  was  running  that 
they  felt  that  by  spreading  out  they  had  him  so  securely 
hedged  in  that  it  would  be  impossible  for  him  to  escape. 

In  the  meantime  Alec  had  been  watching  him  through  his 
glass,  until  there  fell  upon  his  ears  the  shouts  of  the  Indians. 
When  he  saw  the  effect  upon  the  wolverine  he  was  amused 
at  the  sudden  change.  While  busy  robbing  the  "cache"  he 
seemed  the  monarch  of  all  he  surveyed,  by  his  saucy  appear- 
ance. Now  he  looked  and  acted  as  a  craven  coward,  whose 
one  thought  was  in  reference  to  his  escape.  Alec,  watching 
him,  saw  him  spring  upon  a  fallen  log,  and  for  an  instant 
look  in  different  directions  toward  the  deep  forest.  The 
prospect  did  not  seem  to  satisfy  him,  for,  springing  down,  he 
at  once  began  his  journey  directly  toward  where  Alec  was 
in  hiding.    When  Alec  saw  this  movement,  he  quickly  put 


Three  Boys  ia  the  Wild  North  Land. 


81 


up  his  telescope,  and,  seizing  his  gun,  prepared  for  his  op- 
portunity. It  was  fortunate  that  tlie  distance  over  which 
the  wolverine  had  to  travel  was  considerable,  as  it  enabled 
Alec  to  get  his  nerves  steady  and  his  hands  firm.  When  the 
wolverine  had  come  about  half  the  distance  his  cunning  sus- 
piciousness seemed  to  return,  anl,  fearing  some  danger 
ahead,  he  stopped  and  acted  as  though  he  would  like  to  re- 
trace his  steps  and  try  some  other  plan.  Fortunately  for 
Alec,  the  wind  was  still  blowing  toward  him,  and  so  the 
wolverine  had  not  caught  his  scent.  While  thus  halting  and 
undecided  about  his  movements  he  was  startled  by  another 
shout,  which  told  him  that  his  retreat  was  cut  off,  and  so  he 
quickly  resumed  his  journey.  Knowing  the  cleverness  of 
these  animals,  Alec  had  taken  his  position  behind  a  rock,  and 
there,  with  trigger  drawn  back,  he  awaited  his  oncoming. 

"  Wait  until  you  can  see  the  white  of  his  eyes,"  had  been 
his  instructions,  and  faithfully  did  he  obey. 

With  his  strange,  slouching  gait,  along  came  the  treach- 
erous, cunning  brute  until  he  reached  a  point  where  he  stood 
fairly  exposed  on  the  lower  one  of  some  steplike  rocks.  With 
eye  keen  and  nerve  firm.  Alec  stepped  out  from  behind  his 
cover,  and  ere  the  animal  could  get  over  the  start  of  his  sud- 
den appearance  the  report  of  the  gun  rang  out  and  the 
wolverine  fell  dead,  struck  by  the  bullet  fairly  and  squarely 
between  the  eyes. 

Alec's  shout  of  triumph  brought  the  Indians  to  him  on  the 
run,  and  they,  in  their  quiet  way,  congratulated  him  on 
doing  what  but  few  white  hunters  have  ever  done — ^he  had 
had  the  honor  of  shooting  one  of  the  largest  wolverines  that 
had  been  killed  in  the  country  for  a  long  time. 

While  one  of  the  Indians  hurried  across  the  tongue  of 
land  for  the  canoe  and  paddled  it  around  to  the  camp,  the 
rest  of  the  party  dragged  the  dead  wolverine  back  to  the 
scene  of  his  depredations.  Here  they  had  an  opportunity  of 
seeing  the  destructiveness  of  this  animal.  Every  pound  of 
meat  had  been  removed  from  the  "  cache,"  and  so  cunningly 


82 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


hid  away  that  not  one  piece  could  be  found  except  the  one 
which  Alec  had  seen  him  hide  as  he  watched  him  through  his 
telescope,  and  this  piece  was  so  permeated  by  the  offensive  odor 
that  it  was  worthless.  Fortunately,  the  bearskin  was  none 
the  worse  for  its  overhauling.  While  waiting  for  the  coming 
of  the  canoe  the  men  set  to  work  and  speedily  skinned  the 
wolverine.  The  fur  is  not  very  valuable,  but,  to  encourage  the 
Indians  to  do  all  they  can  to  destroy  them,  as  they  are  so 
destructive  on  hunters'  traps  as  well  as  supplies,  the  Hudson 
Bay  Company  always  gives  a  good  price  for  their  pelts. 

A  few  hours'  paddling  brought  them  to  Sagastaweekec. 
Here  they  found  all  well.  Fortunately,  the  cyclone  had 
passed  some  miles  to  the  west  of  them,  and  so  they  had  es- 
caped its  fury.  Hunters,  liowever,  had  come  in  who  had 
been  exposed  to  its  power,  and  had  some  exciting  tales  to 
tell  of  narrow  escapes  and  strange  adventures, 

Mrs.  Ross  had  become  alarmed  when,  from  some  Indians, 
she  had  learned  that  the  march  of  the  cyclone  was  in  the 
direction  in  which  Mr.  Ross  and  his  party  had  gone.  Sho 
was  pleased  and  delighted  to  welcome  Alec,  and  to  hear  from 
him  and  the  Indians  the  story  of  their  deliverance  and  es. 
cape  from  accidents  during  the  great  storm. 

The  skins  of  the  bear  and  wolverine  were  opened  out  and 
much  admired,  and  then  handed  over  to  some  clever  Indian 
women  to  carefully  dress  for  their  home-going.  The  story 
of  Sam's  race  from  the  bear  very  much  amused  them  all. 
Nothing,  however,  so  much  delighted  the  Indian  hunters 
who  gathered  in  as  the  destruction  of  that  old  wolverine.  It 
seems  that  same  fellow  had  haunted  that  region  of  country 
for  some  years,  destroying  traps,  robbing  fish  scaffolds  and 
meat  "  caches,"  and  playing  with  all  the  steel  traps  that  the 
cleverest  hunters  could  set  for  him.  Now,  however,  his 
reign  was  over,  and  here  was  his  hide — and  a  big  one  it  was. 
Alec  was  the  hero,  and,  although  he  modestly  disclaimed  all 
the  honor  except  the  first-class  shot,  the  Indians  were  very 
proud  of  him,  and  showed  it  in  various  expressive  ways. 


i 


tlie  one 
>ugh  hU 
ive  odor 
'as  none 
coming 
ined  the 
rage  the 
>•  are  so 
Hudson 
sits. 

.weekec. 

3nc  had 

had  cs- 

k'ho  had 

tales  to 

Indians, 
s  in  the 
le.  She 
jar  from 
I  and  es. 

out  and 
r  Indian 
he  story 
hem  all. 
hunters 
rine.  It 
country 
)lds  and 
that  the 
ver,  his 
e  it  was. 
imed  all 
ere  very 
ays. 


'  !' 


►/>  '/ 


r^^j. 


^-  ■  <^' 


m:i 


'■^>*''^     / 


>.     '^'"Tt*  C< 


wm^^s^. 


xe^v- 


'iiMST 


^ 


The  Fight  with  the  WolvM. 


t: 


: 


t  : 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


83 


(  IIAPTER  IX. 

MONTRKAL  POINT — TIIK  <;oVKUNO!{  ASM)  T!IK  lUOQUOlS — TIIH 
lIKIll)  OF  DEEK — OMINOUS  SOUNDS — I'ACKS  OF  "VVOLVES 
— THE  FIERCE  IJATTLE — WELCOME  KKINFORCEMENTS — 
TIIK    VICTOKY — PLAYING   "  TOSSUil." 

AS  Mr.  Ross  was  anxious  to  get  news  from  S.igastaweckcG 
and  hear  how  liis  family  end  lionie  had  f.ired  during 
the  cycloi-c,  Alec  and  the  Indians  started  on  their  return 
trip  early  the  next  morning,  taking  Avith  them  a  new  canoe 
to  replace  the  one  that  had  been  destroyed  by  a  falling  tree. 
They  tarried  not  on  the  way,  except  to  shoot  a  few  ducks 
that  were  directly  in  their  route.  The  result  was  they  ar- 
rived early  in  the  forenoon  at  the  Old  Fort,  and  were  glad 
to  bring  the  good  news  that  all  were  Mell  at  Sagastaweekee, 
and  that  the  storm  had  passed  by  several  miles  away  from 
them. 

Of  course  the  story  of  the  destruction  of  the  caohe  by  the 
wolverine,  and  then  his  being  killed,  had  to  be  told,  much  to 
the  delight  of  Frank  and  Sam,  as  well  as  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  older  members  of  the  party,  who  all  rejoiced  that  at 
length  that  cunning  fellow,  that  had  so  long  been  a  terror 
and  a  nuisance,  had  been  destroyed. 

As  the  storm  had  completely  died  away,  and  the  weather 
seemed  fine  and  settled,  it  was  decided  to  have  an  early  din- 
ner, then  push  on  to  Spider  Islands,  and  there  camp  for  the 
night.  The  rearrangement  of  their  outfit  was  soon  completed 
and  the  journey  commenced. 

Lake  Winnipeg  is  nearly  three  hundred  miles  long,  and 
about  eighty  wide  in  its  northern  part.  It  is  thus  like  a  great 
inland  sea.  Great  storms  sweep  over  it  at  times  with 
tremendous  fury.    It  has  many  shallows  and  sunken  rocks. 


14 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


li 


The  result  is,  it  requires  careful  navigation  for  vessels  that 
need  any  considerable  depth  of  water. 

There  are  some  laughable  stories  afloat  about  the  nervous, 
excitable  captain  of  the  lirst  schooner,  who  carefully  came  up 
to  the  northern  end  of  the  lake  from  Manitoba  and  puslied 
on  as  far  as  Norway  House.  He  had  secured  as  a  guide  an 
old  Hudson  Bay  voyageur,  who  had  piloted  many  a  brigade 
of  boats  frcra  Fort  Garry  to  York  Factory,  on  the  Hudson 
]^ay.  Of  course  the  small  boats  to  which  he  was  accustomed 
did  not  draw  nearly  as  many  feet  of  water  as  this  three- 
masted  schooner.  Still  ho  imagined  he  knew  where  all  the 
rocks  and  shoals  were,  and  quickly  accepted  the  offered  posi- 
tion as  guide  or  pilot  for  the  first  schooner. 

In  spite  of  his  skill  and  care  several  times  the  vessel  bumped 
against  a  rock,  much  to  the  terror  and  alarm  of  the  captain, 
but  all  the  satisfaction  he  could  get  out  of  the  imperturbable 
old  native  was,  as  they  repeatedly  struck  them : 

"  Ah,  captain,  I  told  you  there  were  many  rocks,  and  there 
is  another  of  them." 

Fortunately  these  rocks  are  very  smooth,  and  as  the  vessel 
was  moving  along  very  slowly  she  was  not  at  all  injured  by 
thus  merely  touching  them.  When,  however,  she  had  in 
passing  over  some  sunken  ones  nearly  stranded  on  one  or  two, 
the  peppery  old  captain  could  stand  it  no  longer,  and 
so  he  shouted  to  the  guide  : 

"Look  here,  old  fellow,  I'll  not  have  my  ship's  bottom 
scratched  any  more  like  this." 

All  the  answer  he  could  get  from  the  stolid  man  was: 

"  Um,  bottom  all  right,  only  a  few  more  rocks." 

And  these  few  more  rocks  they  managed  to  get  over,  much 
to  the  delight  and  amazement  of  the  Indians,  who  had  never 
seen  such  a  large  vessel  before. 

With  birch  canoes,  our  friends  had  no  such  troubles  among 
the  rocks.  As  the  wind  was  fair  the  clever  Indians  fastened 
two  paddles  and  improvised  a  sail  out  of  a  blanket  for  each 
canoe,  and  they  were  able  to  sail  along  at  a  great  rate.    But 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


85 


It  requires  careful  steering,  as  the  canoe  U  a  cranky  vcHHel  at 
the  bcMt,  and  only  those  thoroughly  accuHtoinL'd  to  them  ouglit 
to  try  to  Hail  them. 

The  trip  across  to  the  Spider  Islands  was  safely  <iccom- 
plished.  Thfl  boys  were  pleased  with  their  run,  which  was 
most  exhilarating.  Those  who  travel  on  the  water  only  in 
great  ships  miss  much  of  the  healthful  excitement  and  de- 
light that  is  the  portion  of  those  who  are  brave  and  adven. 
turous  enough  to  take  some  of  these  trips  in  the  light  canoes 
of  the  Indians. 

The  boys  were  charmed  with  the  few  picturesque  islands, 
and  had  a  joyous  time  of  it,  for  the  weather  was  most  glori- 
ous. Yet,  as  there  was  no  game,  except  some  passing  ducks 
that  lit  at  times  in  the  little  indentations  that  served  as  bar- 
bors,  it  was  decided  to  push  on  to  Montreal  Point,  which  is 
the  first  landing  stage  on  the  mainland  on  the  east  side  of 
Lake  Winnipeg.  The  point  derived  its  name  from  the  fact 
that  in  the  old  days  of  long  trips  made  by  Sir  George  Simp- 
son, in  the  birch  canoes  manned  by  the  famous  Iroquois  In- 
dians, this  was  the  first  stopping  place  from  Norway  House 
on  their  return  voyage  to  Montreal,  some  two  thousand  miles 
away.  Marvelous  are  the  stories  told  of  the  skill  and  en- 
durance of  those  matchless  crews  of  Indians.  Sir  George 
Simpson  was  a  hard  master,  and  pushed  them  to  their  very 
utmost.  No  dallying  along  the  road  was  allowed  when  he 
was  on  board.  He  would  put  his  hand  over  the  side  of  the 
canoe  into  the  water,  and  if  with  a  swish  the  water  did  not  fly 
up  perpendicularly  before  him  he  would  reprove  in  language 
that  could  not  be  misunderstood. 

Very  strange  does  it  now  appear  when  we  read  of  those 
days,  or  talk  to  old  men  who  were  participants  in  those  events 
when  the  oflicials  of  tlie  fur-trading  company,  from  the  des- 
potic governor  himself  down  to  the  lowest  clerk,  traveled 
over  half  the  continent  in  birch  canoes,  manned  by  Indians  or 
half-breeds,  looking  after  the  interest  of  the  greatest  fur- 
trading  company  the  world  has  ever  seen.    It  is  after  all  no 


86 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


<i 


wonder  that  they  worked  in  a  hurry  when  the  weather  was 
favorahle,  as  there  were  times  when  storms  swept  over  the 
lakes  with  such  fury  that,  in  spite  of  all  their  skill  and  anxiety 
to  push  on,  they  were  detained  for  days  and  days  together. 
The  wonder  ever  was  that  more  lives  were  not  lost  in  the 
daring  recklessness  that  was  often  displayed.  A  characteris- 
tic story  of  Sir  George  Simpson,  so  long  the  energetic  gov- 
ernor of  the  company,  is  still  repeated  at  many  a  camp  fire. 

It  seems  that  on  one  of  his  return  voyages  to  Montreal 
from  Norway  House  he  was,  if  possible,  more  arbitrary  and 
domineering  than  ever,  and  especially  seemed  to  single  out 
for  his  spleen  a  big  burly  fellow,  a  half-French  and  half- 
Iroquois  voyageur.  This  half-breed,  who  was  making  his 
first  trip,  stood  all  this  abuse  for  a  time  good-naturedly,  and 
tried  to  do  his  best ;  but  one  day  at  one  of  the  camping 
places,  where  Sir  George  had  been  unusually  abusive  and 
sarcastic,  the  big  fellow  turned  on  liim  and  gave  him  one  of 
the  handsomest  thrashings  a  man  ever  received.  The  rest  of 
the  canoemen  pretended  to  be  so  horror-stricken  that  they 
could  not,  or  would  not,  interfere  until  the  thrashing  had  been 
well  administered  to  the  governor,  and  then  they  made  a 
noisy  show  of  delivering  the  tyrant  but  of  the  clutches  of 
their  enraged  comrade. 

When  the  governor  recovered  his  voice,  and  was  able  to 
get  the  better  of  his  anger  and  indignation  at  the  fact  that 
he,  the  great  Sir  George  Simpson,  had  been  treated  with  such 
indignity  by  a  miserable  voyageur,  he  vented  in  not  very 
polished  French  his  threats  upon  his  assailant.     He  said : 

"  Just  wait  until  we  reach  Montreal,  and  I  will  soon  clap 
this  villain  into  prison,  and  have  him  kept  there  until  the 
flesh  rots  off  his  bones." 

With  this  and  other  threats  of  what  he  would  do,  the  gov- 
ernor worked  off  his  passion.  The  imperturbable  canoeman, 
having  obtained  his  satisfaction  in  the  thrashing  adminis- 
tered, returned  to  his  duties,  and  paid  no  more  attention  to 
the  threats  of  Sir  George.    What  cared  he  ?    It  would  bo 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


87 


many  days  ero  Montreal  was  ffachcd,  and  tlioiv  wore  many 
rapids  to  run  and  portages  to  ci-osh,  and  ho  there  was  no 
need  of  worry in{j  about  wiiat  was  distant.  But  the  governor, 
although  ho  had  ceased  to  scold,  became  very  ghim  and 
distant,  and  the  voyageur  began  to  think  that  perliaps  it 
would  go  badly  with  him  and  he  would  have  to.  suffer  for 
his  doings.  His  fears  were  not  allayed  or  lessened  any  by 
his  chums,  who  conjured  up  all  sorts  of  dire  calamities  that 
would  befall  him,  and  invented  any  amount  of  stories  of  pains 
and  penalties  that  had  been  inflicted  on  others  who  had 
dared  to  resent  his  tyrannies. 

Thus  the  days  passed,  and  at  length  they  reached  Lachinc, 
at  the  end  of  the  Ottawa  River,  not  very  far  from  Mon- 
treal. Here  the  company  had  in  those  days  a  large  trading 
establishment.  Shortly  after  they  landed,  and  Sir  George, 
who  had  been  met  by  the  officials  of  the  company  there  sta- 
tioned, went  with  them  into  the  principal  building  and  was 
in  close  consultation,  while  the  feelings  of  the  voyageur  were 
not  enviable.  As  was  feared,  the  big  men  were  not  long  in 
consultation  ere  his  name  w^as  called  in  a  loud,  stern  voice. 
There  was  nothing  for  him  to  do  but  obey,  and  so  he  marched 
up  into  the  building  and  met  the  officials  and  Sir  George: 

To  his  surprise  and  astonishment  Sir  George  renched  out 
his  hand  and  there  made  a  full  apology  for  his  hasty  words 
and  petulent  temper,  and  stated  that  the  thrashing  he  had  re- 
ceived he  had  richly  deserved,  and  that  it  had  done  him  good, 
as  it  had  opened  his  eyes  to  see  that  he  had  grown  tyran- 
nical and  overbearing  and  was  expecting  more  than  possibili- 
ties of  the  men.  Then,  to  show  the  genuineness  of  his  apol- 
ogy, he  ordered  the  clerk  to  give  to  this  man  the  best  outfit 
of  clothing  and  other  handsome  presents,  and  to  charge  the 
whole  to  his.  Sir  George's,  private  personal  account. 

A  couple  of  hours  were  quite  sufficient  to  take  the  boys 
and  Indians  across  the  wide  open  expanse  of  lake  that  lay 
between  Spider  Island  and  Montreal  Point  on  Lake  Winni- 
peg.   When  drawing  near  the  coast  they  were  pleased  to  see 


H 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


8ome  deer  Hporting  on  the  shore.  It  is  a  peculiarity  of  some 
animals  when  on  the  edge  of  a  lake  that  while  they  are  ex- 
ceedingly alert  and  watchful  against  surprises  from  the  land 
they  seem  to  have  no  idea  of  danger  from  the  water  side. 
The  result  is  the  experienced  Indians  can,  by  cautious  stalk- 
ing, get  quite  near  to  them. 

This  is  true  of  some  of  the  deer  tribe,  and  here  the  boys 
had  an  illustration  of  it.  These  deer  are  called  in  that 
country  by  the  Indians  "  wa-was-ka-sew."  They  are  very 
graceful  in  their  movements  and  full  of  play.  The  canoes 
were  halted  two  or  three  hundred  yards  from  the  shore,  and 
the  movements  of  the  small  herd  were  watched  with  great 
interest  by  the  boys.  Then  Mr.  Ross  quietly  passed  the 
word  that  an  effort  would  be  made  to  get  a  successful  shot 
or  two.  As  the  guns  then  used  were  not  to  be  depended 
upon  to  accurately  carry  a  bullet  more  than  a  hundred  yard«^ 
it  was  decided  to  back  up  and  make  a  long  detour  and  lanA 
some  hunters  ahead  of  the  deer  in  a  clump  of  timber  toward 
which  they  seemed  to  be  moving. 

Noiselessly  the  paddles  were  plied,  and  when  they  were 
several  hundreds  of  yards  out  they  rapidly  paddled  on  to  the 
designated  place,  which  was  perhaps  half  a  mile  ahead  of  the 
deer.  As  Alec  had  had  such  a  successful  time  with  the 
wolverine,  it  was  decided  that  this  was  Frank  and  Sam's 
opportunity,  so  they,  with  one  of  the  younger  Indians  from 
each  boat,  under  the  leadership  of  Mustagan,  were  cautiously 
landed,  each  one  with  his  gun,  knife,  and  hunting  hatchet. 
Then  the  boats  put  out  again  from  the  shore  to  watch  the 
progress  of  events. 

Not  long  were  they  kept  waiting,  for  hardly  had  they 
reached  a  position  where  they  imagined  their  presence  would 
not  be  observed  before  they  saw  that  the  deer  had  become 
very  much  excited,  and  at  first  had  all  huddled  close  together 
on  the  shore.  Mr.  Ross  and  the  rest  at  first  thought  that 
they  must  have  observed  the  canoes  or  had  caught  the  scent 
of  those  who  had  landed.     A  moment's  observation  revealed 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


89 


that  this  was  not  tho  case.  The  very  position  of  the  deer 
showed  that  the  fears  were  caused  hy  enemies  behind  tlieni, 
and  they  had  not  long  to  wait  ere  they  were  at  first  heard 
and  then  seen.  Faintly  coming  on  the  wind  were  heard  tho 
blood-curdling  howls  of  a  pack  of  wolves. 

To  judjjte  by  the  movements  of  the  herd  of  deer  it 
looked  as  though  the  beautiful  creatures  seemed  to  think  of 
defense.  The  bucks  formed  a  compact  line  with  their  antlered 
heads  down  toward  the  point  from  which  the  rapidly 
increasing  howls  were  coming,  while  the  does  and  young 
deer  crowded  in  behind.  Not  long  did  they  there  remain. 
A  louder  chorus  of  horrid  sounds  reached  them,  which  seemed 
to  tell  of  their  triumph  at  having  struck  the  warm  scent  of 
their  victims.  These  dreadful  bowlings  were  too  much  for 
the  timid  deer,  and  so  with  a  rush  they  were  off  with  the 
speed  of  the  wind,  running  directly  toward  the  point  where 
Mustagan  had  placed  the  two  boys  and  the  Indians.  It 
was  very  fortunate  for  them  that  in  this  hour  of  peril 
they  had  the  cool-headed  and  courageous  Mustagan  in  com- 
mand. 

He  had  been  watching  the  deer  from  his  hiding  place  and 
had  observed  their  sudden  fear  and  precipitate  retreat.  His 
long  experience  at  once  came  to  his  help,  and  so,  before  his 
acute  ear  hr.d  caught  the  sound  of  the  distant  bowlings  of 
the  wolves,  he  was  certain  of  their  coming.  With  a  celerity 
most  marvelous  he  gathered  in  the  boys  and  Indians  and 
quickly  explained  how  matters  stood,  and  told  them  that  their 
bullets  would  probably  be  required  for  other  game  than 
deer. 

Taking  a  hasty  survey  of  the  ground  along  which  he  was 
sure  the  deer  would  fly  pursued  by  the  wolves,  he  arranged 
his  men,  keeping  the  boys  with  himself. 

His  instructions  were  to  let  the  deer  go  by  unharmed  by 
them;  then,  as  the  wolves  followed,  for  each  to  pick  out  one 
and  fire.  Then,  if  attacked  by  the  rest  of  the  pack,  they 
were  to  close  in  together  and  fight  them  with  their  axes  and 


90 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


their  knives.  If,  however,  they  were  not  attacked  after  they 
had  tired,  they  were  to  again  load  their  guns  as  quickly  as 
possible. 

"  Down  to  your  places ! "  sternly  spoke  Mustagan. 

And  hardly  a  moment  passe*!  ere  the  herd  of  tlecr  flew  by, 
some  of  them  so  close  to  the  hidden  hunters  that  they  could 
ahnost  have  touched  them  with  their  guns. 

"  Steady,  boys ! "  were  Mustagan's  whisi)ered  words  to  the 
white  lads,  who,  crouching  down  near  him  witli  their  fingers 
on  the  triggers  of  their  guns,  had  caught  his  cool,  brave 
spirit ;  and  although  the  blood-curdling  howls  of  the  wolves 
were  now  distinctly  heard  they  flinched  not  in  the  strain  of 
those  trying  moments. 

As  Frank  and  Sam's  guns  were  on  this  excursion  only 
single-barreled,  while  the  rest  were  double-barreled,  Mustagan 
said : 

"  When  first  wolf  reach  that  stone,  Frank,  kill  him.  Then 
Sara  hit  the  next  one.  Then  I  kill  some.  Then  other  Indians 
fire.  Perhaps  other  wolves  run  away.  Perhaps  not,  so  have 
axes  handy." 

This  advice  was  not  neglected,  for  each  ax,  keen-edged 
and  serviceable,  was  at  the  side  of  its  owner. 

"  Now  here  they  come  1 "  shouted  Mustagan, 

Nothing  can  be  more  trying  to  brave  hunters  than  was 
such  a  position  as  this.  The  travelers  in  Russia  and  else- 
where who  have  been  assailed  by  packs  of  these  fierce 
wolves,  sending  out  their  merciless,  blood-curdling  bowlings, 
can  appreciate  the  position  of  Frank  and  Sam,  Yet  they 
were  true  as  steel,  and  when  the  word  was  given  by  the  old  In- 
dian, in  whom  they  had  such  implicit  confidence,  the  guns  were 
raised,  and  with  nerves  firm  and  strong  they  fired  with  unerr- 
ing accuracy,  and  two  great  gray  wolves  fell  dead,  pierced 
through  by  the  death-dealing  bullets. 

Then  Mustagan  fired.  He  was  too  wise  a  hunter  to  waste 
a  bullet  on  a  single  wolf  if  with  it  there  was  a  possibility  of 
killing  two ;  and  so,  as  the  two  leaders  who  had  been  a  little 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


91 


in  advance  of  llie  pack  liad  fallen,  he  fired  at  two  who  were 
running  side  by  side.  His  bullet  first  went  through  the  body 
of  the  one  nearer  to  him  and  then  broke  the  back  of  the  second. 

In  a  second  or  two  there  rang  out  the  reports  of  the  other 
guns,  and  as  many  more  of  the  wolves  lay  dead  or  dying  on 
the  ground.  Now  was  the  uncertainty  of  the  b:ittle.  Wolves 
are  the  most  treacherous  and  erratic  animals  to  Inmt.  Some- 
times they  are  the  most  arrant  cowards,  and  will  turn  and 
run  away  at  the  sliglitest  appearance  of  resistance  or  attack. 
At  other  times  they  will  continue  to  advance  against  all  odds. 
Their  courage  and  ferocity  seem  to  increase  with  their  num- 
bers, and  are  of  course  greatest  when  they  are  half- famished 
for  food.  Gaunt  and  half-starved  those  fierce  ones  seemed 
to  be.  And  so,  when  the  guns  suddenly  rang  out  and  numbers 
of  them  fell,  the  otiiers  were  at  first  somewhat  disconcerted; 
but  the  hot  scent  of  the  deer  was  close,  and  the  fact  that 
their  enemies  were  invisible  made  them  determined  not  to 
yield  at  this  first  alarm. 

With  a  rush  the  survivors,  perhaps  about  twenty  in  num- 
ber, dashed  into  the  'thicket  into  which  the  deer  had  disap- 
peared and  from  which  their  enemies  had  fired  upon  them. 
Sudden  as  was  this  rush  it  was  not  quicker  than  the  move- 
ments of  the  hunters,  who  had  closed  in  together,  and  with 
axes  in  hand  were  ready  for  their  wild,  mad  attack.  Mus- 
tagan  and  his  three  Indians  were  in  front,  while  the  two 
boys  were  placed  a  little  in  the  rear. 

As  the  pack  came  on  some  of  them  seemed  disconcerted  by 
the  appeara»Ace  of  the  hunters,  and  especially  by  the  loud 
shouts  which,  at  Mustagan*s  orders,  they  now  made.  All 
wild  animals  seenri  to  have  a  dread  of  the  human  voice.  And 
thus  it  was  on  this  occasion.  Some  of  the  wolves  were  star- 
tled and  fell  back,  but  numbers  of  them  resolutely  dashed  on 
to  the  attack.  Then  it  was  ax  against  teeth,  and  one  wolf 
after  another  fell  dead  or  badly  wounded  under  the  heavy, 
skillful  blows.  Frank  and  Sam  each  had  the  satisfaction  of 
finishing  off  some  of  the  wounded  ones. 


92 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


But  the  conflict  was  a  fierce  one ;  and  how  it  would  have 
gone  with  them  eventually  is  hard  to  say,  but  it  was  victori- 
ously ended  by  a  welcome  arrival  of  additional  forces.  Mr. 
Ross  and  the  others  in  the  canoe  liad  also  been  watching  the 
deer,  and  had  seen  their  startled  movements  and  sudden 
flight.  This  had  caused  them  to  use  their  paddles  as  vigor- 
ously as  possible  and  make  for  the  shore.  Ere  they  reached 
it  the  howling  of  the  wolves  fell  on  their  cars.  Then  they 
had  seen  the  rajnd  flight  of  the  herd,  and  soon  after  the  wiUl 
rush  of  the  wolves  not  far  behind  them.  So,  as  speedily  as 
possible,  Mr.  Ross  and  the  party  had  landed  in  the  rear  and 
had  hurried  on. 

The  firing  of  the  guns  of  Mustagan  and  his  party  plainly 
told  them  of  danger,  and  also  indicated  the  position  of  their 
friends.  So  they  cautiously  hurried  along,  and  were  in  good 
time  to  pour,  from  the  side,  a  volley  into  the  wolves,  that  were 
now  making  a  fierce  attack  on  the  men  and  boys. 

This  second  attack  was  too  much  for  the  wolves,  and  so 
with  howls  of  baffled  rage  they  turned  to  the  east,  and  soon 
disappeared  in  the  forest,  to  be  seen  no  more. 

Many  and  sincere  were  the  congratulations  of  all  at  their 
success  and  deliverance. 

This  was  the  largest  pack  of  wolves  that  had  been  seen  or 
heard  of  in  this  part  of  the  country  for  years.  The  great 
northern  wolves  do  not,  as  a  general  tiling,  hunt  in  very 
large  numbers,  as  do  the  smaller  wolves  of  the  prairies  or  of 
the  steppes  of  Russia,  or  as  the  brown  wolf  used  to  do  in 
the  new  settlements  of  Canada  and  in  some  parts  of  the 
United  States.  A  pack  of  eight  or  ten  of  these  big,  fierce 
northern  wolves  was  considered  by  the  Indians  as  many  as 
generally  hunted  together ;  although  sometimes,  when  a  few 
got  on  the  trail  of  a  large  moose  or  reindeer,  that  led  them 
for  a  long  time,  they  were  apt  to  be  joined  by  others  until 
they  mustered  quite  a  number.  So  Mustagan's  idea  was  that 
a  number  of  small,  separate  packs  had  been  on  the  trail — it 
may  have  been  for  days — of  the  different  deer,  which  had  at 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


93 


length  gatliered  in  this  herd.  All  they  could  do,  of  course, 
was  thus  to  conjecture;  but  here  was  the  startling  fact — they 
had  encountered  the  largest  pack  of  great  northern  wolves 
seen  in  that  land  for  years  at  least. 

There  was  still  something  to  be  done.  While  a  nun»ber 
of  dead  wolves  lay  where  they  were  shot,  others  badly 
wounded  were  making  desperate  efforts  to  escape.  These 
bad  to  be  killed,  and  while  some  were  being  dispatched  with 
axes  by  the  Indians,  to  the  boys  was  given  the  i>loasure  of 
sending  the  deadly  bullets  into  others,  and  thus  quickly  put- 
ting them  out  of  misery. 

"  Be  careful,"  said  Mustagan,  "  as  you  move  around  among 
the  apparently  dead  ones.  Wolves  are  most  treacherous 
brutes,  and  sometimes  badly  wounded  ones  will  feign  to  be 
dead  when  very  far  from  it.  By  doing  this  they  hope  to 
escape  the  extra  bullet  or  fatal  blow  of  the  ax  that  would 
quickly  finish  them.  Then  when  the  hunters  are  off  their 
guard,  or  night  comes  on,  they  hope  to  be  able  to  skulk 
away." 

This  cunning  feigning  of  death  when  wounded  or  captured 
is  not  confined  to  wolves.  There  are  several  other  animals 
that  often  try  to  play  "  possum  "  in  this  manner. 

This  warning  advice  of  the  old  Indian  did  not  come  too 
soon,  and  fortunate  indeed  it  was  for  one  of  the  party. 

The  skins  of  some  fur-bearing  animals  are  not  considered 
prime  when  they  are  killed  in  the  summer  months  ;  the  bit- 
ter cold  of  winter  very  much  thickens  and  improves  the  fur. 
However,  sometimes  the  bears  and  wolves  are  almost  as  good 
then  as  in  the  colder  months,  and  bring  nearly  as  high  a 
price  in  some  foreign  markets.  As  soon  as  the  work  of  kill- 
ing the  wounded  ones  was  apparently  over,  Mr.  Ross  began 
feeling  the  fur  of  them  as  they  lay  around,  ere  the  Indians 
commenced  the  work  of  skinning  them.  To  the  boys,  who 
were  closely  following  him,  he  explained  the  difference  be- 
tween what  they  called  in  the  fur  trade  vt.  prime  skin  and  one 
of  inferior  value.    After  several  had  been   tested  in  this 


1    i 

j    ■       > 
1:4     ; 

;     i 
j    ; 

■ 

j 
1  'I 

H       i 
I 

'        i 

1           1 

94  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

way,  and  all  signs  of  movements  on  the  part  of  any  of  the 
wolves  had  ceased,  they  happened  to  come  to  one  very  large 
fellow,  settled  out  flat  on  his  belly,  apparently  stone  dead. 

'*  Here  is  the  finest  one  we  have  seen  thus  far,"  said  Mr. 
Ross,  as  he  stooped  down  and  began  pulling  at  his  dark  gray 
fur,  while  the  boys  stood  around  with  their  guns  held  by 
the  barrels  in  their  hands  with  the  butt  resting  on  the  ground. 

While  listening  to  Mr.  Rosses  explanations  in  reference  to 
the  different  grades  of  skins,  Sam's  sharp  eyes  fancied  they 
detected  a  slight  quiver  in  the  eyelids  of  the  fierce  brute,  that 
was  apparently  unconscious  of  the  thorough  way  in  which  Mr. 
Ross  was  pulling  his  fur  and  testing  it  in  various  places. 
Not  wishing  to  be  laughed  at,  Sam  said  nothing  about  his 
suspicions  that  life  was  still  there,  but  he  nevertheless,  without 
attracting  attention,  so  changed  the  position  of  his  loaded  gun 
that  it  would  not  take  him  long  to  fire  if  necessity  arose. 
And  very  soon  the  occasion  came.  As  Mr.  Ross  moved 
around  to  the  front  of  the  animal  he  stooped  down  to  feel 
the  thickness  of  the  fur  that  grows  between  the  short  ears. 
No  sooner  had  he  done  this  than  with  the  fury  of  a  demon 
the  wolf  sprang  up  at  him,  and  made  a  desperate  attempt  to 
seize  him  by  the  throat. 

Mr.  Ross  was  completely  thrown  off  his  guard,  t)ut  fortu- 
nately as  the  brute  sprang  at  him  he  threw  up  his  arm,  and 
thus  saved  his  throat.  But  the  arm  was  pierced  by  the  sharp 
teeth,  that  seemed  to  penetrate  through  the  clothing  and 
flesh  to  the  very  bone.  However,  that  was  his  last  spring 
and  his  last  bite,  for  before  even  Mustagan  or  anyone  else 
could  seize  a  weapon  the  report  of  Sam's  gun  rang  out,  and 
the  wolf  fell,  dead  enough  this  time.  Sam  had  put  the  muz- 
zle within  a  yard  of  his  side,  and  the  charge  had  fairly  torn 
its  way  through  him. 

So  savage  had  been  the  attack,  and  so  viciously  had  the 
wolf  fastened  onto  the  arm  of  Mr.  Ross,  that  when  the  brute 
fell  over  dead  the  jaws  remained  set  with  the  teeth  in  the 
flesh,  and  so  Mr.  Ross  fell  or  was  dragged  to  the  ground  by 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


95 


r  of  the 
ry  large 
dead, 
aid  Mr. 
irk  gray 
held  by 
ground, 
rence  to 
ed  they 
ite,  that 
lich  Ml*. 

places. 
)out  his 
without 
3ed  gun 
f  arose. 

moved 
I  to  feel 
•rt  ears. 
.  demon 
srapt  to 

t  fortu- 
rm,  and 
le  sharp 
ng  and 
I  spring 
•ne  else 
)Ut,  and 
le  muz- 
•ly  torn 


the  weight  of  the  animal.  Mustagan  and  the  others  had  to 
use  the  handle  of  an  ax  to  force  open  the  jaws  before  the 
wounded  arm  could  bo  released. 

"  Well  done,  Sam,"  was  the  chorus  that  rang  out  from  all. 

After  Mr.  Ross's  arm  had  been  stripped,  and  some  decoction 
of  Indian  herbs,  which  were  quickly  gathered,  had  been  ap- 
plied, Sam  told  of  his  suspicions  when  the  eyelids  quivered, 
and  of  his  precaution  in  getting  his  gun  ready.  Of  course  it 
would  have  been  better  if  he  had  mentioned  it  at  the  time,  but 
he  feared  to  be  laughed  at,  and  he  said  that  he  thought  at  the 
time  that  perhaps  tiie  wolf's  eyelids  had  the  same  habit  as  a 
snake's  tail,  of  moving  for  some  time  after  the  animal  is  dead. 

The  dead  wolf  was  examined  for  other  wounds,  and  found 
to  be  shot  through  the  body,  behind  the  ribs,  where  no  vital 
organ  had  been  touched.  This  shot  had  given  it  a  momen- 
tary paralysis,  which  had  caused  it  to  drop  so  flat  upon  the 
ground.  The  Indians'  idea  was  that  it  recovered  itself  while 
they  were  all  around  it,  and  so  it  cunningly  lay  still,  hoping 
to  get  away  when  they  left,  but  Mr.  Ross's  handling  was  too 
much  of  an  insult  to  be  ignored,  and  so  it  suddenly  sprang  at 
him  as  described. 

Of  course  this  wounded  arm  must  be  promptly  attended  to 
more  thoroughly  than  it  could  be  on  this  wild  spot,  and  so 
every  Indian  was  set  to  work  to  skiu  the  wolves,  and  then 
the  home  trip  began, 
8 


lad  the 

e  brute 

in  the 

md  by 


M 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


ft  t 


if 


CHAPTER  X. 

nOM ANTIC   COURTSHIP — THE    HArPY   FAMILY A  CANOK  PICNIO 

— MUSTAQAX A  PROWLING  BEAR — A  WOMAN's  SHOT. 

WHEN  the  full  details  of  the  battle  with  the  wolves 
came  out,  and  the  fact  of  the  prominent  part  that 
Sam  had  played  in  the  rescue  of  Mr.  Ross,  his  family  were 
at  first  very  much  excited  at  his  narrow  escape,  and  then 
full  of  congratulations  for  Sam  for  his  shrewdness  and  the 
promptitude  with  which  he  acted. 

We  have  as  yet  said  but  little  about  this  interesting  family, 
and  so  we  will  use  some  of  the  time  while  Mr.  Ross  is  re- 
covering from  his  wounds  in  giving  a  few  details  which  we 
are  sure  will  be  most  interesting,  as  some  of  them  partake 
most  decidedly  of  the  romantic. 

Mr.  Ross,  like  many  a  Hudson  Bay  ofScial,  was  rather 
late  in  life  in  choosing  his  wife.  His  busy  life  in  the  service, 
where  on  each  promotion  he  was  removed  from  one  post  to 
another,  made  it  almost  impossible  to  set  up  a  home.  When 
he  decided  to  do  so  his  plan  was  very  romantic.  In  those 
remote,  lonely  regions  there  are  not  many  white  families 
from  which  the  young  gentlem<>n  in  the  service  can  select 
wives.  The  result  is,  many  of  them  marry  native  women,  or 
the  daughters  of  mixed  marriages  contracted  by  the  older 
officials.  These  women  make  excellent  wives  and  mothers, 
and,  being  ambitious  to  learn,  they  often  become  as  clever 
and  bright  as  their  white  sisters,  to  many  of  whom  they  are 
superior  in  personal  appearance.  Into  many  a  cozy  home 
can  the  adventurous  tourist  go,  and  never  would  he  dream 
that  the  stately,  refined,  cultured  woman  at  the  head  of  the 
home,  honored  by  her  husband  and  beloved  by  her  children, 


> 

I 

» 

« 

U 

W 

c 
o 
o 
o 

M 
M 


a 


E  PICNIC 
lOT. 

3  wolves 
art  that 
ily  were 
mtl  then 
and  the 

J  family, 

[)ss  is  re- 

hieh  we 

partake 

,s  rather 
J  service, 

post  to 

When 

In  those 

families 
an  select 
omen,  or 
lie  older 
mothers, 
18  clever 
they  are 
ey  home 
le  dream 
id  of  the 
children, 


> 


U 
(/) 

c 
o 
o 
o 

M 
M 


3* 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


97 


if  nut  uf  pure  Iiiiliiin  blood,  was  at  least  the  daughter  or 
granddaughter  of  a  pure  Indian. 

Very  romantic  is  the  story  of  Mr.  Rosses  love  adventure, 
and  here  it  is  given  for  the  Hrwt  time.  Long  years  before 
this,  when  Mr.  Ross  was  comparatively  a  young  man,  ho  saw 
in  one  of  the  Indian  villages  a  little  dark-eyed  native  girl, 
who  looked  to  him  as  beautiful  as  a  poet's  dream.  Although 
she  was  only  ten  or  twelve  years  old  and  he  approaching 
thirty,  ho  fell  desperately  in  love  with  her,  and  said  she 
must  yet  be  his  wife.  He  knew  her  language,  and  soon 
found  that  the  bright  and  beautiful  child  was  willing  somo 
time  in  the  future  to  be  his  bride. 

So  it  was  arranged  that  she  should  be  sent  to  the  old  land 
to  be  educated.  Fortunately  good  Bishop  Anderson  was  re- 
turning to  England  in  connection  with  his  work  in  the  Red 
River  Settlement,  going  by  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's 
ship.  Wenonah  was  placed  in  charge  of  his  family  on  the 
voyage,  and  at  the  journey's  end  was  sent  to  a  first-class 
school,  called  "  The  Nest."  Here  at  Mr.  Ross's  expense  she 
was  kept  for  several  years,  until  she  was  not  only  highly 
educated  as  a  student,  but  loving,  interested  ladies  taught 
her,  in  their  kindness,  the  things  essential  for  a  good  house- 
keeper to  know. 

When  she  was  about  twenty  years  of  age  she  returned  to 
the  Hudson  Bay  territories,  and  was  married  by  the  mis- 
sionary to  Mr.  Ross,  who  had  so  well  earned  the  skillful, 
loving  wife  she  ever  proved  to  be.  Over  twenty  years  of 
wedded  life  had  been  theirs  before  Mr.  Ross  retired  from  the 
service,  and  several  more  had  passed  ere  our  story  opened. 
Two  sons  were  away  from  home  as  clerks  in  the  company's 
service  at  some  remote  stations  similar  to  those  in  which 
most  of  the  officials  had  begun  their  apprenticeship. 

At  home  were  two  bright  girls  about  ten  and  eight  years 
of  age,  and  a  younger  brother  hardly  six,  whose  name  was 
Roderick,  The  names  of  the  girls  were  Minnehaha  and 
Wenonah.    A  delightful  home  was  theirs,  even  if  in  a  place 


■  i 


98 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


BO  remote' from  eivili/.utiun.  Mth.  Hoha  liud  iluvuteil  luiicb 
uf  hi>r  time  to  the  ediioiUion  of  her  ehihlreii.  Tlie  house 
wa8  furnished  willi  a  Hpleiidul  library,  which  Mr.  Homh  him- 
Helf  had  gathered  with  a  great  deal  of  eare.  For  iiiiiHie,  the 
l>iaiio  and  harp  were  tiieir  favorite  iiistruineiitK,  niid  several 
members  of  the  family  were  able  to  i)lay  exceedingly  well. 
So  well  eultured  were  they  that  they  would  be  considered  a 
Well-educated  and  intellectual  family  in  any  land. 

There  was  for  a  time  some  anxiety  about  the  wounds 
which  3Ir.  Ross  had  received  wlien  the  wolf  so  savagely 
sprang  at  him.  However,  he  was  under  the  caieful  treat- 
ment of  Memotas,  the  Christian  Indian  do<'tor,  whose  fame 
was  in  all  the  land,  not  only  for  his  marvelous  skill,  but  for 
his  noble,  upright  character. 

During  the  days  of  Mr.  Ross's  recovery,  when  it  was 
thought  best  for  him  to  keep  quiet,  so  that  there  might  be 
the  more  rapid  recovery,  there  were  no  long  excursions 
made  by  the  boys.  The  fact  was,  they  had  been  so  surfeited 
with  excitement  that  they  were  quite  contented  to  remain  at 
Sagastaweekee  and  revel  in  its  library,  where  they  found 
many  an  interesting  volume. 

Of  course  this  did  not  mean  .that  they  were  not  much  out 
in  the  canoes  and  among  the  wigwams  of  the  Indians,  who 
were  camped  about  on  the  various  i)oint8  within  easy  reach- 
ing distances.  The  natives  were  always  delighted  to  see  the 
boys,  and  utilized  what  little  English  they  possessed  in 
order  to  impart  to  them  as  much  information  as  possible. 
The  visits  to  Big  Tom  and  Mu  tagan  were  ahv^iys  a  great 
pleasure.  As  Mustagan  talked  English  they  were  not  obliged 
to  have  an  interpreter,  and  so  enjoyed  his  company  very 
much,  and  were  always  delighted  when  they  could  get  him 
talking  on  his  arctic  adventures  and  narrow  escapes  in 
polar  regions.  He  was  a  man  with  a  marvelous  history,  as 
he  had  been  employed  in  no  less  than  five  arctic  expeditions. 
He  was  with  Sir  John  Richardson  and  Dr.  Ray  on  their 
desperate  expeditions,  when  they  so  courageously  and  per- 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


99 


hislt'iitly  viuK'avortMl  to  iiiaku  thu  Hiillcii  Nurtli  rvvcal  tiie 
Ntory  uf  tliu  (lestriictiun  of  Sir  Joliii  Franklin  and  hin  gallant 
coniradoH.  Some  uf  Wis  wonderful  adventureM  wu  must  havo 
from  IiIh  own  lips  after  a  while. 

Although  Mrs.  Rohh  waH,  as  lian  been  Htated,  such  a  ro- 
fined  and  cultured  woman,  still  nlie  had  all  her  nati(m'H  love 
for  the  canoe  and  outdoor  life.  The  result  was,  many  short 
excursions  were  undert.aken  by  her  an<I  her  children  to 
various  beautiful  and  picturesque  spots  within  a  few  miles 
from  home. 

On  these  excursions  one  or  two  faithful  well-armed  old 
Indians  wore  always  taken,  as  it  might  happen  that  a  fierce 
old  bear  or  prowling  wolf  would  unexpectedly  make  his  ap- 
pearance. That  this  precaution  was  necessary  was  clearly 
proved  by  an  adventure  that  had  occurred  some  time  before 
the  arrival  of  the  boys.  Mrs.  Ross,  accompanied  by  her 
three  youngest  children,  had  taken  a  large  canoe,  manned  by 
a  couple  of  Indians,  and  had  gone  to  spend  the  day  at 
Playground  Point,  which  was  ever,  as  its  name  would  imply, 
a  favorite  spot  for  old  and  young,  Indians  and  whites. 
They  had  with  tlvem  a  large  basket  of  supplies,  and  antici- 
pated a  very  pleasant  outing.  They  reached  their  destina- 
tion  in  good  time,  and  in  various  ways  were  intensely  enjoy- 
ing their  holiday.  They  had  all  wandered  some  distance 
from  the  spot  where  they  had  landed,  and  where  the  canoe 
had  been  drawn  up  on  the  beach  by  the  Indians.  These 
men,  after  seeing  that  everything  was  made  right,  and  that 
there  were  no  signs  of  prowling  wild  beasts  around,  had,  as 
Mrs.  Ross  suggested,  taken  their  axes  and  penetrated  some 
distance  into  the  interior  of  the  forest,  to  see  if  they  could 
find  some  large  birch  trees,  the  bark  of  which  would  be 
suitable  for  a  new  canoe. 

After  the  young  folks  had  amused  themselves  for  a  time 
with  their  sports  they  began  to  think  it  was  time  for  a  raid 
upon  the  lunch  basket,  and  so  Mrs.  Ross,  who  had  been  sit- 
ting on  a  rock  reading,  shut  her  book  and  accompanied  theio 


100 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


t       ! 


back  to  the  caiioo,  where  Uiey  had  loft  their  supplies.  An 
abrupt  turn  in  the  path  brought  them  in  plain  sight  of  the 
canoCj  which  was  about  a  hundred  yards  directly  in  front 
of  them.  There  was  a  sight  at  which  they  had  to  laugh, 
although  there  was  a  spice  of  danger  mixed  with  it.  I:Jeated 
up  in  the  canoe,  with  a  large  hamper  in  his  lap,  was  a  good- 
sized  black  bear  deliberately  helping  himself  to  the  contents. 
Gravely  would  he  lift  up  in  his  handlike  paws  to  his  mouth 
the  sandwiches  and  cakes,  and  then  he  cleared  out  with  great 
satisfaction  a  large  bowl  of  jelly,  spilling,  however,  a  good 
deal  of  it  on  his  face. 

Mrs.  Ross  would  have  endeavored  to  have  noiselessly  re- 
treated back  with  the  children,  but  the  sight  of  their  dinner 
disappearing  down  the  btsar's  throat  was  too  much  for  them, 
and  so  ere  the  mother  could  check  them  a  simultaneous  shout 
from  them  alarmed  the  bear  and  quickly  brought  his  meal  to 
a  close.  The  sudden  shouting  and  the  apparition  of  these 
people  were  too  much  for  him,  and  so  jamming  what  food  he 
had  at  that  instant  in  his  paws  in  his  mouth,  he  sprang  out  of 
the  canoe  into  the  water,  and  began  swimming  at  a  great 
rate  toward  a  small  island  that  was  directly  out  from  the 
mainland.  Seeing  him  thus  retreating,  and  wishing  to  keep 
him  at  it,  Mrs.  Ross  and  the  children,  with  all  the  display 
and  noise  they  could  make,  rushed  forward,  and  thus,  if  pos- 
sible, caused  him  to  redouble  his  efforts  to  get  away.  This 
WAS  the  wisest  thing  they  could  have  done.  A  bear  is  quick 
to  notice  whether  his  presence  causes  alarm  or  not.  A  bold 
front  will  generally  cause  him  to  retreat,  while  on  the  other 
hand,  if  he  sees  any  signs  of  cowardice,  or  thinks  he  can 
terrify  his  enemies  and  cause  them  to  fly  from  him,  he  is  not 
slow  in  being  the  aggressor  and  making  the  attempt. 

Mrs.  Ross,  well  knowing  some  of  the  characteristics  of 
bears  and  their  habits,  was  not  to  be  tjiken  off  her  guard,  and 
so  she  was  resolved  to  be  prepared  for  every  emergency. 
Her  first  precaution  was  to  take  out  one  of  the  guns  and  load 
it  well  with  ball.     Then  she  explored  the  lunch  basket  to 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  101 


find  out  the  extent  of  the  hear's  raid  upon  it.  To  the  chil- 
dren's sorrow  they  found  that  the  best  part  of  the  contents, 
from  their  standpoint,  of  the  hamper  was  gone.  The  cakes 
and  most  of  the  jam,  which  in  that  country  is  sucli  a  luxury, 
being  imported  all  the  way  from  England,  were  all  gone. 
However,  there  were  some  pa<^kages  of  bread  and  butter 
and  cold  meats,  and  so  they  did  not  starve. 

But  what  about  the  bear?  The  island  which  he  had  now 
reached  was  not  more  than  a  quarter  of  a  mile  away  from 
them.  No  other  one  was  near,  and  a  frightened  bear  dislikes 
to  be  on  an  island.  He  seems  to  be  conscious  of  the  fact 
that  he  is  at  a  disadvantage,  and  so  he  will  endeavor  to  leave 
it  for  the  mainland  as  quickly  as  possible.  Mrs.  Ross  knew 
this,  and  so  she  felt  after  she  had  thought  it  over  that,  in  all 
probability,  very  soon  after  the  bear  had  reached  the  island 
and  observed  its  limited  area  and  lack  of  dense  forests  in 
which  he  could  hide  himself,  he  would  take  it  into  his  head 
for  his  own  personal  safety  to  quickly  return  to  the  main- 
land. With  this  knowledge  of  the  bear's  habits,  she  resolved 
to  be  ready  for  him  in  case  he  made  the  attempt.  The  first 
thing  she  did,  however,  was  to  endeavor  to  recall  the  men 
who  were  at  work  in  the  forest.  This  was  done  by  taking 
the  other  gun  from  the  boat  and  heavily  loading  it  with 
powder.  This  when  fired  made  a  very  loud  report.  Three 
times  in  quick  succession  did  Mrs.  Ross  thus  heavily  load  the 
gun  and  fire.  She  well  knew  that  if  the  men  were  within 
heariug  the  sounds  of  these  three  reports,  when  there  were 
only  two  guns,  would  indicate  that  something  was  wrong 
and  that  it  was  necessary  for  them  at  once  to  return. 

But  while  the  reports  were  heard  by  the  men  and  caused 
them  to  start  on  their  return  at  oi  ce,  as  was  desired,  they 
also  startled  the  bear,  and  so  alarmed  and  frightened  him  that 
he  immediately  sprang  into  the  water  and  began  swimming 
for  the  mainland. 

The  situation  was  exciting  and  decidedly  interesting. 
Here  on  the  mainland  was  a  lady  and  three  young  children. 


102 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


.1 


,1  '■ 


?  ^ 


i> 


l<    '• 


Their  Indian  protectors  were  a  couple  of  miles  or  so  away  hi 
the  rear,  and  directly  in  front,  swimming  toward  them,  wrs 
a  great  black  bear.  When  half-way  across  from  tiie  island 
he  veered  a  little  in  order  to  reach  a  point  of  rock  that  pro- 
jected out  a  little  from  the  mainland  not  two  hundred  yards 
away  from  where  were  Mrs.  Ross  and  the  children.  The 
majority  of  people  would  gladly  have  let  the  animal  escape. 
Mrs.  Ross  and  her  children,  however,  were  not  of  this  opinion. 
His  skin  would  make  a  beautiful  robe,  his  flesh  was  good  for 
food,  and  his  fat  was  the  substitute  for  lard  in  that  land,  and 
was  therefore  valuable.  Then,  worst  of  all,  had  he  not  eaten 
the  cakes,  and  especially  the  jam?  So,  of  course,  mother 
must  slioot  him  when  he  comes  near  the  shore,  if  the  Indians 
do  not  arrive  in  time.     Thus  thought  the  children,  anyway. 

Mrs.  Ross  first  took  the  precaution  to  load  both  guns  with 
bullets.  Then  launching  the  canoe,  she  had  her  children  get 
into  it,  and  giving  the  older  two  their  paddles,  which,  young 
as  they  were,  they  could  handle  like  the  Indian  children,  she 
gave  them  their  orders.  She  would  go  to  that  point  toward 
which  the  bear  was  swimming,  keeping  herself  well  hid  from 
his  sight.  When  he  was  near  to  the  shore  she  would  fire;  if 
she  did  not  kill  him  with  the  two  shots,  or  only  badly  wounded 
him,  she  would  after  firing  hurry  to  a  spot  where  they  were 
to  wait  for  her  in  the  canoe,  and  then  embarking  with  them 
they  would  all  be  safe  on  the  water,  as  they  could  paddle 
much  faster  than  the  bear  could  swim,  even  if  he  should  try 
to  catch  them. 

These  were  wise  precartions  in  case  things  did  not  go  as 
were  anticipated.  Ever^  nhing  was  soon  arranged,  and  then 
Mrs.  Ross,  taking  the  guns,  dropped  back  a  little  in  the  rear, 
and  quietly  and  qu"';kly  reached  a  good  position  behind  a 
rock  not  far  from  where  it  was  now  evident  the  bear  in- 
tended to  land.  Carefully  arrangitig  her  weapons,  she  waited 
until  the  animal  was  about  fifty  or  sixty  yards  away,  when 
resting  one  of  the  guns  on  the  rock,  she  took  deliberate  aim 
at  the  spot  between  the  eyes  and  fired. 


I  y, 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  103 


No  second  ball  was  necessary,  for  suddenly  the  head  went 
down  and  a  lifeless  body  rose  and  fell  on  the  shining  waves. 
The  bear  was  stone  dead,  and  all  danger  was  at  once  over. 

A  shout  from  the  children  caused  her  to  look,  and  there 
she  saw  it  was  caused  by  the  arrival  of  the  two  Indians,  who, 
almost  breathless,  had  at  that  moment  come  into  view. 

As  though  it  were  a  matter  of  everyday  occurrence,  Mrs. 
Ross  said  to  her  men  as  they  reached  her: 

"  Please  carry  the  guns  back  to  the  landing  ])lace;  tell  the 
children  to  come  ashore;  and  then  you  two  take  the  canoe 
and  go  and  bring  in  that  dead  bear." 

The  anxiety  that  had  been  in  the  minds  of  these  two  In- 
dians during  the  last  twenty  miimtes,  while  they  had  been 
running  two  or  three  miles,  quickly  left  them,  and  there  was 
a  gleam  of  pride  in  their  dark  eyes  to  think  that  this  cool, 
brave  woman,  u  hose  unerring  shot  had  thus  killed  the^  bear, 
was  of  their  own  race  and  tribe. 

Mrs.  Ross,  although  cultured  and  refined  and  the  wife  of 
a  great  white  man,  was  always  the  loving  friend  of  her  own 
people,  and  did  very  much  for  their  comfort  and  happiness. 
Here  was  something  done  by  her  that  would,  if  possible,  still 
more  exalt  her  in  their  estimation;  and  so  tins  story,  with 
various  additions  and  startling  situations  added. on,  long  was 
a  favorite  one  in  many  a  wigwam  and  at  many  a  camp  fire. 

The  bear  was  soon  dragged  ashore  and  skinned.  It  was 
then  cut  up  and  the  meat  packed  away  in  the  canoe.  And 
the  children  rejoiced  that  that  bear  would  never,  never  steal 
any  more  jam. 


I 


104         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XT. 


;  .; 


li 


TIIK  WONDERFUL  STORY  O*^  APKTAK,  THE  GRATEFUL  INDIAN, 
AND  THE  DESCRII'TION  OF  THE  TRIP  TO  AND  VIEW  OF  THE 
SILVER  CAVE,  AS  TOLD  BY  MR.  ROSS    AT   SAGASTAWEEKEE. 


ti 


TELL  US  a  true  story  to-niglit,"  said  little  Roderick,  the 
youngest  in  the  family  and 


the  pet  of  all,  as  he 
climbed  up  on  his  father's  knee. 

"  Yes,  please,  Mr.  Ross,"  said  Sam,  "  tell  us  that  wonder- 
ful story  your  father  told  you  about  the  old  Indian  and  the 
silver  «cave." 

It  was  a  capital  night  for  a  good  story.  The  rain  was  pat- 
tering against  the  window  panes,  while  the  winds,  fierce  and 
wild,  were  howling  around  the  buildings,  making  it  vastly 
more  pleasant  to  be  inside  than  out,  even  on  a  first-class 
hunting  excursion. 

As  Sam's  request  was  reechoed  by  all,  Mr.  Ross  cheerfully 
consented,  and  so,  when  they  had  gathered  around  him  and 
taken  their  favorite  places,  he  began: 

"  My  father  was  in  the  service  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Com- 
pany for  many  years.  He  began  as  a  junior  clerk  and 
worked  his  way  up  until  he  became  a  chief  factor,  which  is 
the  highest  position  next  to  that  of  the  governor.  During 
his  long  career  in  the  service  he  was  moved  about  a  good 
deal  from  one  post  to  another.  The  result  was,  he  became 
acquainted  with  various  parts  of  the  country  and  with  dif- 
ferent tribes  of  Indians. 

"Many  years  ago,  when  he  had  been  promoted  to  the 
charge  of  a  fairly  good  port,  the  incident  I  am  about  to  tell 
you  took  place.  As  master  in  charge  my  father  was,  of 
course,  as  all  Hudson   Bay   Company's  oflicers  are,  very 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  105 


anxious  to  make  large  returns  of  fur  each  year.  The  divi- 
dends were  greatest  when  the  sales  were  largest. 

"  Father  had  perhaps  a  hundred  hunters  at  his  port,  who 
all  were  more  or  less  skillful  and  successful  in  this  fur  hunt- 
ing. 

*'  There  w.ts  one  old  Indian  whom  we  will  call  Apetak, 
wiio  was,  by  all  odds,  the  most  skillful  hunter  father  had. 
Not  only  was  he  successful  in  bringing  the  greatest  quantity 
of  furs  to  the  port,  but  he  was  most  fortunate  in  being  able 
to  capture  more  of  the  valuable  black  and  silver  foxes  and 
other  of  the  richest  fur-bearing  animals.  His  great  success 
as  a  hunter  thus  made  him  very  much  of  a  favorite  with  my 
father.  But,  in  addition,  he  had  many  very  excellent  quali- 
ties which  made  him  respected  and  trusted  by  all,  both 
whites  and  Indians. 

"One  winter,  however,  he  nearly  lost  his  life.  Shortly 
after  the  ice  had  formed  on  one  of  the  great  lakes  in  his 
hunting  grounds  he  shot  at  and  wounded  a  great  moose. 
The  animal,  mad  with  the  pain  of  the  wound,  dashed  out  of 
the  forest  and  made  for  the  lake,  on  which  was  but  a  cover- 
ing of  thin  ice.  He  was  only  able  to  run  on  it  a  few  yards 
ere  it  broke  under  him  and  let  him  through  into  the  water. 
Apetak  did  not  like  to  lose  the  animal,  as  there  was  good 
meat  enough  on  him  to  keep  his  pot  boiling  for  weeks ;  so  he 
made  a  noose  in  a  lasso  and  tried  to  get  near  enough  to 
throw  it  over  the  moose's  head,  and  thus  to  burden  him  un- 
til he  could  get  help  to  get  the  body  out. 

"  T^nfortunately  for  him  he  ventured  too  far  out  on  the 
poor  ice  and  broke  in.  lie  managed  to  get  out,  but  the  day 
was  bitterly  cold  and  he  suffered  very  much.  A  bad  cold 
settled  upon  his  lungs,  and  it  seemed  as  though  he  must  die. 
When  ray  father  heard  of  this  he  sent  his  own  dog-sled  and 
plenty  of  blankets  to  Apetak's  wigwam  and  brought  him  to 
the  trading  post,  and  had  him  put  into  a  warm,  comfortable 
bed  and  well  cared  for.  He  kept  him  there  all  winter,  and 
it  was  not  until  spring  that  he  was  strong  and  well.     He  had 


<  I. 


M 


'•  pi 

I  ■   in  \ 


I 


I 

: 


I     ' 
t     i 


> 


106         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

thus  lost  that  winter\s  hunt,  as  he  had  not  heen  able  to  set  a 
trap  or  fire  a  gun.  However,  ray  father  gave  liim  the  neces- 
sary supplies  in  view  of  his  past  services,  and  for  this  he  was 
very  grateful. 

"  With  the  bright  spring  weather  he  regained  liis  usual 
health  and  once  more  entered  upon  his  work.  But  he  could 
never  forget  my  father's  kindness,  and  w.as  anxious  in  sonic 
way  to*  show  his  gratitude.  Money  there  was  none  then  in 
the  country,  as  everything  in  the  way  of  trade  was  done  by 
barter.  He  could  not  give  a  present  of  the  rich  and  valu- 
able furs,  as  he  well  knew  father  w^ould  not  be  allowed  to 
accept  of  them,  as  the  company  had  made  a  very  strict  law 
against  anything  of  the  kind.  They  demanded  that  all  the 
furs  should  go  into  their  sale  shops,  and  not  one  of  their 
officials,  from  the  governor  to  the  lowest  clerk,  dare  accept 
as  much  as  a  beaver  skin  as  a  present  from  an  Indian. 

"Thus  was  Apetak  troubled  because  he  had  no  way  ol 
showing  his  gratitude.  The  spring  passed  away  and  the 
summer  was  about  half  gone  when  one  evening  Apetak,  who 
had  not  been  seen  around  the  trading  post  for  some  weeks, 
suddenly  returned. 

"  During  the  evening  he  asked  for  the  privilege  of  having 
a  few  minutes*  talk  with  my  father.  This,  of  course,  was 
readily  granted.  To  my  father's  grea*  surprise  he  had  a 
strange  request  to  make,  and  it  was  tins:  He  wanted  my 
father  to  allow  him  to  blindfold  his  eyes,  and  in  that  con- 
dition take  him  on  a  journey  of  several  days'  duration  into 
the  more  remote  wilderness.  There  would  be  traveling  both 
by  the  canoe  and  walking  on  land.  Then  at  the  right  time 
he  would  uncover  his  eyes  and  show  him  a  sight  that  would 
please  him  very  much  indeed. 

"  This  was  a  very  strange  proposition,  and  for  a  time  my 
father  hesitated;  but  knowing  so  well  the  reliable  character 
of  Apetak,  and  having  in  his  constitution  a  good  deal  of  the 
spirit  of  adventure,  he  at  length  consented.  Apetak  imposed 
some  conditions  upon  him  that  were  very  stringent.     One 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  107 


was  that  he  was  under  no  circumstances  to  divulge  to  any- 
one the  fact  that  he  was  going  away  blindfolded.  Another 
was  that  when  the  journey  was  completed,  and  he  was  safely 
back  at  home,  he  was  not  to  try  and  get  there  again.  And 
the  last  was  that  for  so  many  years  he  was  never  even  to 
mention  or  rt-fer  to  the  matter  to  anyone,  white  or  Indian. 
These  seemed  rather  hard  conditions,  but  as  father's  curiosity 
had  now  been  aroused  he  at  length  consented,  and  in  a  day 
or  two  he  said  to  his  head  clerk: 

"  *  I  think  I  will  go  oflf  on  a  bit  of  an  excursion  for  a  few 
days.' 

"  As  these  were  of  frequent  occurrence,  there  was  no  stir  or 
curiosity  excited.  So,  leaving  orders  as  to  the  business  for  a 
few  days,  he  and  Apetak  started  off  with  their  guns,  blankets, 
and  the  usual  outfit  in  a  birch  canoe.  When  away  from  the 
post  Apetak  got  out  the  mask  with  which  he  blindfolded 
my  father.  It  was  a  most  thorough  one,  not  a  ray  of 
light  penetrating  it.     When  it  was  fastened  on  Apetak  said  : 

"*It  will  be  all  right,  and  you  will  not  be  sorry  for  this  trip.* 

*' Taking  up  his  paddle  again,  Apetak  really  began  the  jour- 
ney. At  first  he  paddled  the  canoe  round  and  round,  until 
my  father  ./as  completely  bewildered  and  knew  not  the 
north  from  the  south.  Then  on  and  on  the  strong  Indian 
paddled  for  hours.  Of  course  he  and  my  father  talked  to 
each  other,  and  they  laughed  and  chatted  away  at  a  great 
rate.  Tiiey  landed  at  some  portages,  and  Apetak  helped 
father  across,  then  he  went  back  for  the  canoe  and  supplies. 
Thus  on  they  went  for  several  days.  At  the  camp  fire  long 
after  the  sun  was  down  Apetak  would  remove  the  mask  that 
so  blindfolded  father,  and  leave  it  off  until  nearly  daylight. 
But  he  never  took  it  off  until  he  had  so  corifused  him  that, 
when  his  eyes  were  uncovered  he  could  not  tell  which  way 
theyJiad  come.  Early  in  the  afternoon  of  about  the  fourth 
day  Apetak  said : 

"*  We  are  nearly  at  our  journey's  end.  Soon  I  will  show, 
you  what  I  have  brought  you  so  far  to  see.* 


|l-! 


,1'  '^ii 


108 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


"  This  was  good  news  to  my  lather,  who  liail  begun  to  feel 
this  traveling  so  long  with  the  close  covering  on  his  face 
very  irksome. 

"Shortly  after  Apetak  stopped  paddling,  and  after  helping 
my  father  to  land  he  lifted  his  canoe  out  of  the  water,  and 
hid  it  carefully  among  the  hushes.  Then  placing  a  largo 
bundle  on  his  back,  including  his  ax  and  gun,  he  started  on 
a  land  journey  of  some  miles.  As  my  father  was  led  along, 
although  he  could  see  nothing,  ho  knew  by  the  rush  of  air, 
and  the  way  they  went  up  and  down  hill,  that  they  were  in 
a  very  broken  country. 

"  'Here  is  the  place,*  said  Apetak.  'Now  very  soon  I  Avill 
uncover  your  eyes,  but  before  I  do  it  you  must  follow  me 
into  the  earth.' 

"  Then  he  led  ray  father  into  what  seemed  to  be  an  opening 
in  the  side  of  a  great  hill  or  mountain,  and,  entering  first 
in,  he  told  my  father  to  walk  close  behind  him  and  keep  his 
hand  on  him  so  that  he  would  not  be  lost.  Sometimes  the 
opening  was  so  low  that  they  had  to  stoop  down,  and  in 
other  places  they  had  lo  squeeze  through  between  the  rocks. 
After  a  time  they  stopped. 

"  *  Now,'  said  Apetak,  *  I  will  take  off  the  covering  from 
your  face,  but  you  will  see  nothing  till  I  make  a  light.' 

"So  it  was  just  as  Apetak  said.  "When  the  covering  was 
removed  from  the  eyes  so  dense  was  the  darkness  that  ray 
father  saw  no  better  than  he  did  with  it  on. 

"  However,  that  great  bundle  on  Apetak's  back  was  com- 
posed of  torches  for  this  place.  And  so  when  the  Indian 
struck  a  light  with  his  flint  and  steel,  and  lit  up  some  of  these 
torches,  they  both  could  see  very  well.  At  first  sight  what 
my  father  saw  was  a  great  cave,  like  a  large  church  or  cathe- 
dral, here  in  the  hill  or  mountain.  Strangely  broken  was  it 
in  places,  and  great  columns,  like  stalactites,  were  very  nu- 
merous.    There  were  others  that  looked  like  filigree  work. 

"Said  Apetak  :  'Look  at  these  great  things  that  look  like 
>id  lead  bullets.' 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  109 


'g 


from 


"  Said  my  father :  *  Sure  enough,  as  my  eyes  became  ac- 
customed to  the  place,  lit  up  by  these  flaming  torches,  I  dis- 
covered that  a  great  deal  that  I  thought  was  native  rock 
was  really  metal.  At  first  I  thought  it  was  lead,  as  so  long 
exposed  there  it  looked  like  old  lead  pipes.  But  when  I 
tried  to  scrape  it  with  my  knife  I  found  it  was  too  hard. 
Then  Apetak  used  his  ax,  and  managed  to  cut  down  a  little 
for  me,  and  to  scrape  or  hack  it  in  some  other  places,  and,  lo, 
it  was  pure  silver. 

"*  At  this  discovery,'  said  my  father,  *I  was  amazed,  for 
here  visible  to  the  eye  were  thousands  of  pounds  of  silver.' 

"  We  both  continued  to  look  around  and  examine  it  until 
wo  had  burnt  all  but  the  last  torch.  It  seemed  in  some 
I)laccs  as  though  the  softer  rocks  had  gradually  dissolved  and 
loft  the  silver  here  just  as  we  found  it.  In  other  parts  it 
looked  as  though  in  some  remote  period  intense  fires  had 
molted  it,  and  it  had  run  down  and  then  hardened  in  these 
strange  formations.  Anyway  there  it  was  in  vast  quantities 
and  in  various  forms. 

"*IIow  did  you  find  it?'  asked  my  father  of  Apetak. 

"  His  answer  was :  *  I  was  hunting  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
and  I  caught  a  fine  silver  fox  by  one  hind  leg  in  a  trap. 
Just  as  I  came  up  he  succeeded  in  cutting  off  his  leg  with 
his  teeth  and  thus  got  away.  I,  of  course,  ran  after  him, 
when  he  suddenly  disappeared  in  the  mouth  of  this  cave. 
As  his  skin  was  so  valuable  I  hurried  and  got  some  birch 
bark  and  balsam  gum,  and  made  a  large  torch,  and  tracked 
him  by  the  blood  from  his  log  into  this  place.  My  torcVi 
went  out  before  I  caught  him,  and  I  was  very  much  fright- 
ened for  fear  I  would  here  die;  but  I  managed  to  find  the 
opening,  and  got  out.  Then  I  made  plenty  of  torches  and 
came  in  again.  I  had  to  search  quite  a  while  before  I  found 
my  fox  and  succeeded  in  killing  him.  Then  I  looked  around 
to  see  what  kind  of  a  place  it  was  into  which  the  fox  had  led 
me.  For  the  first  time  I  now  saw  all  this  metal.  I  first 
thought  it  was  lead  and  would  supply  me  with  bullets.  I 
9 


■i 

■  i 


'       i 
i      it  , 

i   J 


k'i 


:   ',^ 


in 


;  I 


110         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

trit'd  to  cut  it  witli  my  kiiite  and  could  not  succeed.  Then  1 
Haw  that  it  was  good  metal  which  you  call  silver,  and  I  knew 
you  would  be  pleased  to  see  it.  So  that  is  the  reason  that  I 
liave  brought  you  here.* 

"Soon  after  my  father  was  again  bluilfolded  and  brought 
safely  back  to  his  home.  lie  was  very  much  j>U'ased  with 
his  wonderful  adventure,  and  honorably  carried  out  his  part 
of  the  agreement.  He  never  in  after  years  attempted  to  find 
the  cave,  nor  did  he  even  8j)eak  about  it  for  many  years. 
But  it  is  there,  nevertheless,  and  some  day  the  world  will  be 
startled  ly  the  story  of  its  I'scovery,  and  of  the  richness  of 
its  hidden  stores." 

With  intense  interest  the  boys,  as  well  as  the  others  pres- 
ent, listened  to  this  wonderful  story.  When  it  was  concluded 
very  many  were  their  questions  and  comments. 

Then  Sam,  springing  up  on  a  chair,  said : 

"I  move  a  hearty  vote  of  thanks  to  Mr.  Ross  for  this 
si^lendid  story  about  the  cave,  and  when  it  is  discovered  may 
I  be  on  hand!  " 

Alec  seconded  the  motion  and  added: 

"  With  great  pleasure  I  second  this  motion,  and  may  I  be 
a  good  second,  close  at  hand  when  Sam  rediscovers  the  cave! " 

Frank  put  the  motion,  and  it  was  carried  unanimously. 

Mr.  Ross  gracefully  responded,  and  as  the  fierce  storms 
were  still  raging  without,  and  they  listened  to  the  howlinga 
of  the  winds,  their  thoughts  went  out  to  those  who  were 
upon  the  stormy  seas,  and  so  they  heartily  sang  the  beautiful 
hymn  wherein  is  the  expressive  prayer: 

*•  0  hear  us  when  we  cry  to  Thee 
For  those  in  peril  oa  the  sea." 


a 

0) 

o 
H 

E 

(/3 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         Ill 


1 


CHAPTER  XII. 

NOVKr.  FISIIIN'Ci — GUNS  AND  (iAI'F  HOOKS — I'llAMv's  I'LUNciE-- 
LH;HT-IIKAKTi:i>  SA.M  and  his  STOUY — STUANIJE  HATTLK — 
rUGNAflOUS  JA<K  I'ISH. 


;'i 


V) 


u 


O 

o 
\r 

E 

m 


THE  boys  were  (iiilte  fjisciiuitetl  by  the  woiulerful  story, 
which  is  un(loiibte<lly  true,  of  the  silver  cave.  Tlicir 
imaginations  were  tired,  and  tliey  loni^a'd  to  start  off  to 
find  those  treasures  of  silver  that  in  that  hidden  cave  some- 
where in  tlie  footiiills  of  the  nortliern  Rockies  are  still  liidden 
away  from  man's  curious,  greedy  gaze.  Uncertain  as  are 
the  whereabouts  of  Captain  Kidd's  long-sought-for  treasures 
is  the  locality  of  the  cave  of  silver. 

Long  years  ago  Apetak,  the  old  Indian,  died  and  carried 
with  him  to  the  grave  the  knowledge  of  its  whereabouts,  and 
old  Mr.  Ross,  honorable  man  that  he  was,  made  no  attemi>t 
to  find  it;  neither  did  he  state  his  impressions  as  to  its  lo- 
cality beyond  what  is  mentioned  in  his  recital  of  the  story. 
But  it  shows  liow  a  good  Providence  has  his  treasures  of 
wealth  for  the  generations  to  cofne.  By  and  by,  when  it  is 
needed,  it  will  be  found  and  utilized,  as  will  the  vast  re- 
sources of  other  mineral  wealth  which  this  great  new  country 
has  in  reserve  when  the  supplies  in  older  lands  begin  to  be 
exhausted. 

However,  in  a  few  short  days  the  story  of  the  silver  cave 
was  less  and  less  talked  about,  and  the  lads  with  Indian  at- 
tendants were  more  or  less  busily  employed  in  various  under- 
takings. 

Sam,  who  was  an  enthusiastic  fly  fisherman,  was  quite 
amazed  and  disappointed  on  finding  that  there  was  so  little 
of  his  favorite  kind  of  fishing  in  this  part  of  the  country. 
However,  altiiough  there  was  a  lack  of  success  in  that  kind 


112         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

of  fishing,  there  were  many  other  methods  that  were  very 
successful.  One  plan  that  very  much  interested  them  was 
fishing  with  a  net  attached  to  the  small  end  of  a  pole.  This 
they  used  in  tiie  water  in  the  same  method  in  which  they  had 
been  accustomed  to  catch  moths  and  butterflies  with  their 
lighter  and  frailer  nets.  They  felt  quite  elated  when  a  large 
whitefish  or  lively  trout  was  brought  up  in  the  almost  in- 
visible net. 

One  day  Mr.  Ross  organized  a  fishing  excursion  for  them, 
and  equipped  three  canoes,  with  a  couple  of  Indians  in  each 
to  paddle  them.  He  placed  one  boy  in  charge  of  each  of  the 
canoes,  and  sont  them  off  in  high  spirits  to  see  which  canoe 
would  return  with  the  largest  load  of  fish.  To  the  boys  alone 
was  to  be  left  the  work  of  securing  the  fish.  The  Indians  were 
only  to  attend  to  the  paddling,  and  as  the  men  in  the  canoe 
that  succeeded  in  securing  the  greatest  load  were  to  receive 
in  addition  to  their  wages  a  flannel  shirt  ai)iece  they  all  keenly 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  expedition. 

All  that  was  needed  in  each  boat  for  this  kind  of  fishinsf 
was  a  good  gun  and  a  gaff  hook  with  a  long  handle.  The 
boys  decided  to  go  to  Jack  River,  which  takes  its  name  from 
the  number  of  jack  fish  that  used  to  swarm  in  its  waters. 
Not  many  hours'  paddling  brought  them  to  their  destination, 
and  then  the  fun  began. 

To  start  even  they  drew  up  side  by  side,  and  then  at  the 
given  word  away  they  all  paddled  toward  a  distant  spot, 
where  the  Indians  knew  the  fish  were  likely  to  be  found  in 
large  numbers.  So  evenly  matched  were  the  canoemen  that 
they  were  not  far  apart  when  they  arrived  at  the  designated 
locality.  So  they  widened  the  space  between  their  canoe? 
and  noiselessly  paddled  up  to  where  the  disturbed  waters  and 
many  back  and  tail  fins  told  of  the  presence  of  the  gamy  fish. 

For  the  first  firing  it  was  decided  that  it  should  be  simul- 
taneous, and  then  after  that  it  was  each  canoe  for  itself, 
and  they  were  not  to  meet  till  they  reached  Mr.  Ross's 
launch. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  113 


This  method  of  fishing  is  very  novel.  The  guns,  heavily 
loaded  with  powder,  are  fired  as  nearly  over  the  fish  as  it  is 
poss'/ole  to  be  done  from  the  canoe.  Tlie  concussion  of  the 
air  seems  to  so  stun  them  that  they  stiffen  out  on  their  backs 
and  there  lie  apparently  dead  for  a  minute  or  so.  The  men 
hunting  them,  aware  of  this,  the  instant  they  have  fired  im- 
mediately set  to  work  with  their  long-handled  gaff  hooks, 
and  gather  in  as  many  as  they  can  ere  the  fish  return  to  con- 
sciousness, and  those  not  captured  instantly  swim  off. 

When  all  have  been  secured  at  that  place  as  the  result  of 
that  one  heavy  discharge  of  the  gun,  the  canoe  is  jiaddled 
away  to  another  spot  where  it  is  observed  that  the  fish  are 
plentiful  near  the  surface  and  the  process  is  repeated.  So 
for  this  kind  of  fishing  all  that  is  necessary  is  the  gun,  with 
a  plentiful  supply  of  powder,  and  the  gaff  hook.  A  good 
deal  of  skill  is  required  for  the  efficient  management  of  the 
hook  in  seizing  the  fish  so  that  it  can  be  successfully  landed 
over  the  side  of  the  canoe. 

For  a  time  the  success  of  the  boys  was  about  equal,  but 
they  did  not  capture  after  eaclw  shot  anything  like  the  num- 
ber of  fish  that  their  able-bodied,  experienced  Indians  would 
have  done.  It  is  no  easy  matter  to  lift  a  twenty  or  thirty 
pound  fish  by  a  hook  over  the  side  of  a  canoe.  The  boat 
itself  is  so  cranky,  and  the  fish  themselves  are  generally  so 
full  of  life  and  fight,  that  there  is  a  good  deal  of  risk  and  ex- 
citement,  after  all,  about  this  kind  of  sport.  It  is  no  uncom- 
mon thing  for  an  upset  to  occur  in  the  risk  and  glorious  un- 
certainty of  capturing  a  large,  gamy  fellow  who  makes  a 
stubborn  fight. 

The  three  canoes  gradually  separated,  and  to  judge  by  the 
frequent  reports  of  the  guns  they  were  having  a  good  deal 
of  sport.  About  eight  p.  m.  they  were  all  back  at  Sagasta- 
weekee,  and  each  had  a  different  story  to  tell. 

Frank  had  overa  score  of  very  fine  fish,  and  had  liad  only  one 
fall  into  the  water.  He  had  hooked  in  his  gaff  a  large,  vigor- 
ous fish,  and  was  making  the  most  careful  effor  s  to  hang  on 


114         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


' 


to  liim  and  to  lift  him  over  the  side  of  the  canoe.  Just  as  he 
had  him  nicely  out  of  the  water,  the  fish,  by  a  sudden  furious 
struggle,  wrenched  himself  off  the  hook  and  fell  back  in  the 
water. 

Frank  had  been  so  firmly  holding  on  that  when  the  weight 
of  the  fish  was  so  suddenly  gone  he  could  not  master  his 
balance,  and  before  an  Indian  could  seize  hold  of  him  he 
tumbled  head  first  into  the  water  on  the  other  side  of  the 
canoe,  and  the  last  the  Indians  saw  of  him  for  some  seconds 
were  the  bottoms  of  his  moccasins.  Quickly  did  he  reappear 
and  was  soon  helped  into  the  canoe ;  but  while  he  pluckily 
stuck  to  the  sport  lor  some  time,  the  prudent  Indians  per- 
suaded him  to  allow  them  to  early  paddle  him  home.  So  he 
had  been  the  first  to  arrive. 

Sam's  canoe  arrived  somewhat  later;  he  also  had  a  goodly 
supply  of  fish.  As  he  was  saturated  with  water,  the  question 
was  at  once  asked,  what  had  been  his  mishap. 

At  first  he  was  a  little  glum  about  it,  but  the  cry  of  "  Tell 
us  all  about  it "  had  to  be  responded  to. 

It  had  been  decided  some  time  before  that  on  their  return- 
ing from  these  different  excursions  each  one  was  to  fairly  and 
squarely  give  the  story  of  his  misadventures,  blunders,  and 
failures,  as  well  as  of  his  triumphs  and  successes.  So  Sam 
had  to  own  up,  and  be  began  by  the  odd  question: 

"  Have  you  any  whales  in  these  lakes  or  rivers  ?  " 

This  odd  question  was  met  by  a  hearty  laugh  all  round. 

"Well,  then,  I'm  after  thinking  you  must  have  plenty 
porpoises,  or  the  likes  of  such  things;  for  I  am  certain  that  it 
was  one  of  such  gentry  I  struck  to-day." 

Happy,  light-hearted  Sara,  bright  and  cheery  he  ever  was, 
it  was  a  joy  to  hear  him  when,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  bright 
eye,  he  came  out  with  his  quaint  remarks.  His  odd  question 
only  the  more  excited  the  curiosity  of  his  listeners,  and  so 
amid  the  laughter  and  call  for  the  story  of  bis  mishaps,  he 
had  to  let  them  have  it: 

"  Well,  the  fact  is,  we  were  having  a  goo4  timej  and  at 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  115 


every  discharge  of  my  gun  I  would  stun  quite  a  number  and 
sncceeded  in  getting  some  of  them  into  our  canoe  with  the 
galf  hook  all  right.  Getting  a  little  careless  with  my  suc- 
c'ess,  I  asked  the  Indian  sitting  before  me  to  let  me  get  in  the 
very  front  of  the  canoe.  At  one  place  where  I  saw  a  big 
beauty  I  stood  up  and  reached  out  as  far  as  I  could,  and  get- 
ting the  gaff  hook  under  him  I  gave  him  a  great  jerk  to  be 
sure  and  have  it  well  hooked  into  him,  when,  lo  and  behold, 
before  I  could  say  *Jack  Robinson,'  I  was  out  head  first  into 
the  water  hanging  on  to  my  end  of  the  pole,  while  the  mon- 
ster of  a  fish  was  at  the  other  on  his  way  to  York  Factory, 
it  seemed  to  me." 

"  Why  didn't  you  let  go?"  said  Alec. 

"  Let  go! "  he  replied,  with  a  comical  look,  "  sure  the 
creature  didn't  give  roe  time  to  let  go;  and  then,when  I  came 
to  my  senses,  didn't  I  remember  that  the  gaff  hook,  pole,  and 
all  belonged  to  Mr.  Ross,  and  how  could  I  face  him  and  his 
gaff  hook  on  its  way  to  York  Factory." 

No  one  laughed  more  heartily  than  Mr.  Ross  at  the  quaint 
answer.  He  had  most  thoroughly  entered  into  the  enjoyment 
of  this  odd  adventure. 

"  Well,  where  is  the  gaff  now  ?  "  he  asked. 

"  Sure,  it's  in  the  boat,  sir,  and  the  fish,  too,"  said  Sam. 
"  Do  you  think  I'd  have  had  the  face  to  come  home  so 
early  without  it  ?  " 

This  answer  amused  and  more  deeply  interested  all,  and  so 
Sam  had  to  give  the  full  account  of  his  doings  after  his  sud- 
den jerk  over  the  front  of  the  canoe. 

Some  of  these  jack  fish  grow  to  be  six  feet  in  length,  and 
are  very  strong.  It  seems  it  was  one  of  the  very  largest 
that  Sam  had  the  good  or  ill  fortune  to  hook. 

With  a  tremendous  jerk  he  was  fairly  lifted  out  of  the 
boat,  and  seemed  to  skim  along  on  the  water  with  the  fish 
like  a  small  tug  in  front  towing  him  along.  Fortunately  it 
was  in  a  large,  shallow  place,  where  the  water  was  not  more 
than  four  feet  deep,  and  so  the  fish  was  unable  to  dive  and 


116         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

had  to  keep  near  the  surface.  As  rapidly  as  possible  iho 
Indians  used  tlieir  paddles,  and  so  were  soon  able  to  seizi' 
hold  of  Sam.  They  found  hhu  holding  on  to  the  one  end  of 
the  gaff  hook,  while  on  the  other  the  now  about  exliausled 
fish  was  still  securely  fastened.  This  was  the  Indian  state- 
ment of  the  adventure. 

Sam's  account  was  that  when  he  went  out  of  that  canoe 
so  suddenly  he  resolved  to  hang  on  to  his  end  of  that  gaff 
hook  as  long  as  the  fish  did  at  the  other.  It  was  a  new  sen- 
sation, and  he  enjoyed  it  amazingly  to  be  thus  plowing  along 
through  the  water  towed  by  a  fish.  Then  he  felt  sure  that 
the  fish  could  not  keep  it  up  very  long  and  the  canoe  would 
not  be  far  off;  so  he  resolved  to  hang  on  to  his  fish  until 
the  men  picked  them  both  up.  After  the  first  sensation  of 
the  ducking,  he  said  he  much  enjoyed  th<j  fun.  The  water 
was  warm,  and  he  knew  that  if  he  had  to  let  go  he  could 
easily  swim  until  the  canoe  came  to  his  assistance. 

Alec  had  had  no  accidents  or  adventures.  He  had  often 
gone  out  with  older  i)eople  fishing  in  the  streams  of  his 
native  country,  where  he  had  helped  to  land  the  spent  salmon 
after  they  had  been  well  played  by  the  fishermen,  and  this 
training  had  come  to  his  help  here  ;  so  he  had  the  greatest 
number  of  the  finest  fish  and  the  largest,  excepting,  of  course, 
this  one  monster  of  Sam's  that  had  played  him  such  a  trick. 

Only  for  a  short  time  in  each  summer  can  these  jack  fish 
be  successfully  captured  in  this  way.  So  during  the  next  few 
days  the  boys  went  out  several  times  and  had  some  rare 
sport  without  any  very  startling  adventures. 

One  day,  however,  when  resting  on  a  high  rock  that  over- 
hung the  deep  waters  of  the  lake  they  were  visiting,  they 
were  the  spectators  of  a  battle  between  two  fierce  jack  fish 
that  fought  and  grappled  and  tore  each  other  with  all  the 
ferocity  of  bulldogs. 

As  such  sights  are  extremely  rare,  we  will  give  a  descrip- 
tion of  this  marine  battle.  A  number  of  the  female  fish 
were  first  observed  slowly  passing  through  the  clear  waters 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  117 

and  depositing  their  roe  on  the  gravelly  bottom.  Follow- 
ing in  the  rear  were  several  of  the  male  fish.  They  were,  as 
usual,  extremely  i-alous  of  each  other,  but  for  a  time  made 
no  attempt  at  liostilities. 

It  is  a  well-known  fact  that  a  person  situated  some  height 
directly  over  water  can  see  much  farther  down  into  it  than 
those  who  are  close  to  its  edge.  So  in  this  case  the  boys 
could  see  the  fish  distinctly,  and  also  the  gravelly  bottom  of 
the  lake.  While  interested  in  watching  the  movements  of 
the  fish,  suddenly  there  was  a  commotion  among  them,  and 
the  boys  were  excited  and  ama/.ed  to  see  two  of  the  largest 
of  the  jack  fish  suddenly  seize  each  other  in  their  enormous 
jaws  and  make  the  most  determined  efforts  to  conquer.  So 
securely  locked  together  were  their  jaws  that  in  their  strug- 
gles they  several  times  rolled  over  and  over  in  the  water. 

After  a  minute  or  two  of  this  desperate  struggling  they 
separated  and  seemed  to  be  in  distress.  But  their  fury  was 
not  spent,  and  so  after  circling  around  in  the  water  a  little 
they  rushed  at  each  other  with  the  greatest  speed,  almost 
like  two  fierce  rams.  Then  with  open  mouths  again  they  bit 
and  tore  each  other,  until  once  more  locking  their  jaws  they 
each  exerted  all  their  strength  to  vanquish  their  opponent. 
Thus  it  went  on  until  they  had  had  several  rounds  in  this 
fierce  way.  How  it  would  have  ended  we  know  not.  As 
they  fought  they  moved  along  the  coast,  and  in  order  to  see 
them  to  advantage  the  boys  had  to  shift  their  position.  One 
of  them  unfortunately  rose  up  so  high  that,  the  sun  being  be- 
hind him  in  the  heavens,  his  shadow  was  cast  on  the  waters 
over  the  two  fierce  combatants.  As  quick  as  a  flash  they  let 
go  their  grip  on  each  other  and  dashed  off  in  opposite  direc- 
tions. 

Very  much  disappointed  were  the  boys  that  the  battle 
came  to  such  an  abrupt  termination.  They  would  have  liked 
to  see  such  a  strange  conflict  fought  out  to  the  end. 


118         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


MISSION  VILLAGE — SKLF-DENYIXG  TOILERS — PLEASANT  VISITS 
FLOURISHING  SCHOOL SVLLAIUC  CHARACTERS COM- 
PETITIVE SPORTS ARCHERY FOOT  RACES WRESTLING — 

SWIMMING — CANOE  RACES. 


N 


OT  many  miles  from  Sagastaweekee  was  an  Indian 
mission  village.  There  a  tlevotcd  missionary,  Mr. 
Evans,  with  his  brave  wife  and  a  lady  teacher.  Miss  Adams, 
were  nobly  toiling  and  were  not  unsuccessiul  in  their  efforts  to 
Christianize  and  then  to  civilize  the  Indians.  They  were 
pursuing  the  right  methods  in  trying  to  Christianize  first,  as 
it  has  ever  seemed  an  impossibility  to  get  much  of  an  abid- 
ing civilization  out  of  a  pagan  Indian.  However,  this  de- 
voted man  with  his  helpers  was  not  toiling  in  vain.  It  is 
true  that  there  were  not  many  encouragements  in  their  efforts 
to  civilize  in  a  land  where  hunting  and  fishing  were  nearly  the 
only  way  by  which  a  livelihood  could  be  obtained. 

One  day  there  came  from  the  mission  an  invitation  to  all 
at  Sagastaweekee  who  could  come  to  attend  the  annual  ex- 
amination of  the  village  school,  and  to  observe  the  progress 
made  by  the  Indian  children  in  the  studies  both  in  the  In- 
dian and  English  languages. 

Mr.  Ross  had  taken,  since  the  beginning  of  the  mission, 
a  great  interest  in  the  school,  and  not  only  attended  at  these 
examinations,  but  donated  prizes  for  competition  among  the 
children. 

Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam  were  delighted  to  be  included  among 
the  invited  ones,  as  their  curiosity  was  aroused  to  see  the 
Indian  youngsters  in  the  school.  They  had  seen  them  at 
their  sports,  and  had  admired  their  cleverness  with  their 
bows  and  arrows,  and  had  almost  envied  the  skill  and  dar- 


The  Wrestling  Match. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  119 


lug  with  which  they  could,  in  rapids  or  on  stormy  waters, 
manage  their  liglit  canoes. 

When  -the  morning  arrived  for  the  visit  Mr.  Ross  sent  on 
a  canoe  well  loaded  with  supplies  for  a  substantial  lunch  for 
the  children  when  the  examinations  were  over,  and  he  gave 
a  hint  to  the  boys  that  if  they  had  anything  extra  lying 
around  that  they  did  not  specially  need  they  would  doubt- 
less have  an  opportunity  to  make  some  little  dark-eyed, 
swarthy-faced  Indian  children  rejoice.  So  the  hint  was  taken, 
and  in  due  time  they  all  embarked  in  their  canoes,  and,  adding 
their  own  strokes  to  those  of  the  strong  Indians  who  had 
been  secured  by  Mr.  Ross,  they  weie  at  the  mission  village 
before  nine  o'clock.  They  met  with  a  very  cordial  greeting 
from  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Evans,  and  also  from  Miss  Adams. 

It  was  a  great  pleasure  to  the  boys  to  see  the  Indian  chil- 
dren in  the  school.  Very  frequently  when  the  weather  was 
fine  had  Mr.  Ross  brought  his  family  and  guests  to  church 
on  Sabbath  mornings,  but  as  up  to  the  present  time  the 
young  white  gentlemen  had  not  yet  visited  the  mission  on  a 
week  day  all  they  saw  now  was  novel  and  interesting.  It 
was  arranged  that  the  school  examinations  should  take  place 
in  the  forenoon ;  then,  after  they  had  partaken  of  the  hand- 
some lunch  which  Mr.  Ross  had  prepared  for  them,  they  were 
to  have  the  usual  games  and  sports  in  the  afternoon. 

A  number  of  prizes  were  to  be  contended  for  by  the 
young  Indians.  It  is  true  that  from  a  civilized  standpoint 
these  prizes  would  not  be  considered  of  much  value,  but  by 
these  younsr  Indians  they  were  much  valued.  And  then  the 
honor  of  being  the  winner  is  just  as  much  prized  by  them  as 
it  has  ever  been  in  more  highly  favored  lands. 

The  missionary  had  the  worthy  idea  in  his  mind  that,  as 
these  native  races  have  so  little  literature  in  their  own  lan- 
guage, the  sooner  they  learned  English  the  better  for  them. 
The  result  was  that  all  the  lessons  were  in  the  two  languages, 
with  a  decided  preference  for  the  English  as  their  studies  ad- 
vanced. 


120         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


This  was  the  first  opportunity  tlie  boys  had  had  of  Hceiiig 
tho  motiiods  by  which  Mr.  Evans's  syllabio  characters  were 
taught  to  tile  Indians.  Witli  a  home-made  blackboard,  and 
a  very  wliite  kind  of  clay  as  a  substitute  for  chalk,  these 
syllabic  ciiaracters  were  put  down  upon  the  board  like  the 
alphabet,  and  there  to  be  st\idied  like  the  A,  B,  C's.  It  was 
committed  to  memory.  The  })eculiarity  about  it,  as  the 
name  "syllabic"  implies,  is  that  each  character  is  a  syllable, 
and  so  there  is  really  no  spelling  in  the  language. 

These  are  phonetic  in  character,  and  so,  when  the  thirty-six 
characters  are  impressed  upon  the  memory,  all  that  remains 
to  be  done  is  to  open  the  book,  be  it  IJible,  Testament,  hymn 
book,  prayer  book,  or  catechism,  and  begin  to  read  ;  no 
long,  tedious  efforts  at  learning  to  spell  first  words  of  one 
syllable,  then  words  of  two  syllables,  and  so  on.  Each  cliar- 
acter  is  a  syllable,  and  thus  the  method  of  learning  to  read  is 
so  simple  that  the  intelligent  boys  and  girls  learn  to  read  in 
their  own  language  in  a  few  weeks.  Even  many  of  tho  old 
people,  when  they  renounce  their  pagan  life  and  become 
Christians,  readily  get  to  understand  these  characters  and 
learn  to  read. 

With  the  mastery  of  English,  and  learning  to  read  in  the 
ordinary  way,  the  work  is  very  much  slower.  Still  even 
here  there  is  some  progress,  and  the  visitors  were  all  pleased 
with  the  intelligence  and  aptitude  of  the  scholars,  both  boys 
a!)d  girls.  Mr.  Ross,  who  understood  their  language  per- 
fectly, at  Mr.  Evans's  request  conducted  the  examinations, 
and  Mrs.  Ross  presented  the  prizes. 

After  the  hearty  lunch,  whicTi  was  very  much  enjoyed  by 
the  youngsters — for  Indians  have  glorious  appetites — the 
sports  and  competitions  for  various  prizes  began. 

The  highest  prize,  a  good  gun,  presented  by  Mr.  Ross  for 
archery,  was  won  by  a  son  of  Mamanowatum,  "  Big  Tom," 
and  richly  did  he  deserve  it.  At  a  hundred  yards  he  sent 
every  arrow  of  his  well-filled  quiver  whizzing  through  a 
paper  hoop  not  three  feet  in  diameter.    For  this  prize  there 


1 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  121 


! 


were  several  eoinpetitors,  and  some  of  the  huU  ilid  well;  but 
only  the  winner  sent  every  arrow  through,  so  this  one  was 
eanily  decided. 

The  "  many  arrow  "  prize  was  not  so  easily  decided,  as 
there  were  many  competitors  and  they  were  evenly  matched. 
This  was  a  competition  among  them  to  see  who  could  get  the 
greatest  number  of  arrows  into  the  air  at  the  same  time. 
The  method  is  this.  Only  one  competes  at  a  time.  He  fills 
his  quiver  with  arrows  and  places  it  on  his  back  as  he  would 
to  carry  it  in  hunting.  Then  he  steps  out  a  few  feet  in  front 
of  the  crowd,  who  to  escape  accident  from  falling  arrows  are 
all  behind  hira.  He  is  allowed  to  feather  the  first  arrow  in 
the  bow  string,  and  then  at  a  given  signal  he  instantly  shoots. 
His  object  is  to  see  how  many  arrows  he  can  shoot  into  the 
air  before  the  first  one  fired  reaches  the  ground.  It  is  a  very 
interesting  sight  to  watch  a  contest  of  this  kind.  The  eye 
can  hardly  follow,  not  only  the  arrows,  but  the  r.tpid  move- 
ments of  the  archer,  as  he  draws  the  arrows  and  shoots  them 
with  all  hib  might  up  into  the  blue  sky  above.  Eight,  ten, 
yes,  sometimes  even  a  dozen  arrows  are  thus  sent  with  won- 
drous rapidity,  sometimes  following  so  closely  that  it  seems 
at  times  to  the  eye  as  though  some  succeeding  would  catch 
up  to  the  ones  just  on  ahead.  The  greater  rapidity  of  the 
arrow  just  leaving  the  bow  than  that  of  those  some  hundreds 
of  feet  up  adds  to  this  delusion. 

This  was  ever  with  tlie  Indians,  ere  the  introduction  of 
guns,  a  very  favorite  sport,  not  only  in  these  forest  regions, 
but  among  the  wild,  warlike  tribes  of  the  prairies.  Exciting 
contests  were  numerous  and  sometimes  rivals  from  different 
tribes  contended  for  the  honors  in  this  and  other  kinds  of 
archery  practice  and  feats  of  skill  with  the  bow  and  arrow. 
Catlin's  brush  has  given  us  one  of  these  exciting  scenes. 

After  the  various  kinds  of  archery  competitions  the  foot 

races  began.     The  first  was  the  long  race  over  a  course  that 

had  been  marked  out  for  two  miles  of  a  shore  and  back.     It 

was  not  all  an  unbroken  sandy  beach.     Out  in  some  places 
10 


122         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


there  were  rock  obHtruction!^,  and  in  others  dense  underbrush. 
It  was  a  race  over  a  course  tliat  could  well  be  styled  good, 
bad,  and  indifferent.  It  was  one  not  only  to  test  the  endur- 
ance of  the  lads,  but  to  develop  their  judgment  in  the 
quickness  of  decision  when  in  a  part  full  of  difticidties. 
About  a  dozen  competitors  entered  for  this  race,  and  there 
were  three  prizes  that  were  well  earned. 

Then  there  were  races  for  shorter  distances,  which  were 
well  run. 

When  the  half-mile  race  was  about  to  be  run,  which  was 
open  to  all  comers,  Alec  rather  mischievously  suggested  to 
Sam  that  he  ought  to  enter  for  this,  as  his  practice  in  that 
famous  escapade  with  the  bear,  where  he  ran  with  such  mar- 
velous rapidity,  might  liave  turned  out  a  good  training  for 
this  occasion.  To  the  surprise  of  all,  when  Frank  added  his 
banter  to  the  others  Sam  sprang  up  and  asked  permission 
from  Mr.  Ross,  who  was  somewhat  amused  at  this  request, 
as  he  felt  sure  Sam  would  be  hopelessly  beaten  ;  but  he 
readily  granted  Sam's  desire.  Surprises  often  come  from 
unexpected  quarters.  Sam  quickly  stripped  off  his  outer  gar- 
ments and,  much  to  the  Indians'  delight,  took  his  place 
among  them.  Over  twenty  competitors  started.  The  race 
was  a  spurt  from  the  beginning.  To  the  surprise  and  de- 
light of  the  whites,  Sam  came  in  second,  being  only  beaten 
by  Eyahpasis,  a  noted  runner,  and  whose  name  means  "  the 
young  deer." 

Old  Kapastick,  the  chief,  was  so  delighted  with  Sam's 
success  that  he  presented  to  him  a  second  prize,  which  was  a 
pair  of  beautiful  Indian  moccasins.    • 

After  these  running  races  were  the  wrestling  matches, 
and  as  Sam's  success  had  fired  the  ardor  of  both  Alec  and 

* 

Frank,  and  had  raised  him  so  much  in  the  eyes  of  the 
Indians,  they  asked  permission  to  try  their  sturdy  Eng- 
lish and  Scottish  strength  against  the  supple  agility  of  these 
lithe  Indians.  For  good  reasons  Mr.  Ross  only  permitted 
one  of  them  to  enter  into  this  competition,  and  as  Frank 


I 


I 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  123 


( 


Ijail  a  school  ivputatioti  aiuoiig  his  cliums  at  liomc  he  was 
settled  on  to  uphold  the  honor  of  the  jialefaee  against  the 
dark-skinned  Indians.  Kiglit  competitors  enteretl  the  lists, 
so  there  were  four  pairs  of  wrestlers,  and  (he  eonquenirs  in 
eaeli  bout  would  have  to  wrestle  with  eat^h  other,  until 
eventually  the  prize  winner  would  have  to  thiow  three  com- 
petitors. 

At  this  time  there  was  great  interest  \u  wrestling  contests, 
hut  being  objected  to  by  so  many  they  have  about  disap- 
peared in  these  later  years  from  the  Indian  mission  schools. 

The  competitors  were  all  placed  in  pairs  upon  the  green, 
soft  grass,  and  warned  not  to  get  angry,  but  each  to  do  the 
best  ho  could  to  down  his  opponent.  It  was  "  catch  as  you 
ca!i,"  and  get  your  opponent  down  until  both  of  his  shoulders 
at  the  same  time  touch  the  ground. 

Face  to  face,  and  with  their  hands  extended  so  that  they 
just  touched  their  opponent's,  tliey  waited  the  "How"  of 
the  chief  to  begin  the  exciting  struggle. 

Frank  was  matched  against  a  splendid  young  fellow,  lithe 
and  sui)ple  as  an  eel.  So  quick  was  he  that,  as  Frank  after- 
ward said,  "  Before  he  had  more  than  heard  the  word  *  go,' 
the  fellow  seemed  to  wind  himself  around  me  and  twist  all 
over  me."  But  Frank  had  what  boys  know  as  the  "  j»ower 
to  hold  his  feet,"  and  so,  in  spite  of  the  cyclonic  attack,  he 
stood  firm  and  solid  merely  on  the  defensive,  until  he  got  a 
home  grip  that  suited  him,  and  then  with  one  quick,  skillful 
twist  he  laid  out  his  opponent  so  neatly  on  the  grass  that 
the  crowd  gave  him  quite  a  cheer,  a  difficult  thing  for  an 
Indian  crowd  to  do. 

The  other  three  pairs  of  contestants  being  Indians,  and  up 
to  all  Indian  wiles,  struggled  much  longer  ere  the  victors 
wore  announced.  Now  tlie  four  conquerors  in  these  strug- 
gles were  again  matched,  tw^o  .against  two. 

When  Frank  tried  his  favorite  trick,  which  had  won  him 
his  first  victory,  he  found  that  his  second  competitor  had,  al- 
though busy  at  the  time  with  his  first  opponent,  observed  it, 


124         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

and  was  not  to  be  so  easily  caught.  Then  Frank,  after  tliej^ 
had  each  tried  various  schemes  well  known  to  good  wrestlers, 
very  suddenly  seized  him  fair  and  square  around  the  waist 
as  tiiey  stood  face  to  face,  and,  by  what  the  boys  know  as 
the  "  back-hold,"  threw  him  neatly  and  cleverly  on  his  back. 
So  Frank  by  throwing  the  two  had  thus  won  the  right  to 
contend  in  the  final  struggle  for  the  prize  witli  the  victor 
who,  like  himself,  had  also  thrown  two  opponents. 

Very  excited  yet  very  good-humored  were  the  people, 
whites  and  Indians.  There  was  no  betting  or  anything  else 
to  make  anyone  mad  or  angrj'.  It  was  a  friendly  tussle  of 
strength  between  young  lads  under  the  eye  of  the  missionary, 
who  was  ever  at  the  front  in  their  sports,  and  hence  his  mar- 
velous influence  over  them  for  good. 

The  final  struggle  was  a  very  close  and  continued  one. 
Each  had  his  clever  tricks  and  plans,  but  they  were  well  met 
by  the  other  side.  After  a  time  Frank  thought  he  had  a 
8]>lendid  back-hold,  and  suddenly  tried  to  finish  the  contest 
like  he  had  the  second  one.  But  he  had  a  different  lad  this 
time.  His  supple  vis-a-vis  so  quickly  turned  around  in  his 
grasp  that,  when  Frank  landed  him  on  the  ground,  the  laugh- 
ing Indian  lad  was  fair  on  his  face  instead  of  on  his 
shoulders.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross  and  the  mission  party  led  the 
crowd  in  the  applause  as  chey  witnessed  the  clever  trick. 
Up  again  and  at  it  with  varying  success.  There  was  one 
other  method  sometimes  tried  elsewhere  that  Frank  had  in 
his  mind  when  he  had  failed  in  his  other  plans.  He  had 
sometimes  tried  it,  but  had  not  often  been  successful  in  doing 
so,  as  his  white  competitors  were  generally  on  their  guard 
against  it.  He  hesitated  to  try  it  here  from  the  fact  that 
his  supple  opponent  was  so  slightly  clothed  there  was  but 
little  upon  which  to  get  much  of  a  grip.  All  these  Indian 
lads  had  stripped  to  their  moccasins,  leggings,  and  loin 
clothes,  while  Frank  had  only  taken  off  his  coat  and  vest. 
However,  as  Frank  was  not  able  to  succeed  in  other  ways 
he  determined  to  try  it,  but  to  insure  success  he  must  not 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Lacd.  125 

let  his  opponent  have  any  suspicion  of  it.  So  as  they  strug- 
glt'd  in  various  ways  Frank  several  times  so  gripped  him 
that  he  lifted  him  off  his  feet  in  a  way  that,  after  the  first 
few  times,  the  Indian  seemed  to  be  amused  at  it.  This  was 
just  what  Frank  wanted,  and  so  he  let  liim  have  his  laugh, 
while,  alert  against  any  surprise,  he  watched  for  tlie  right  in- 
stant, and  then  suddenly,  when  it  came,  he  gripped  liim  by 
the  loin  cloth  and  so  completely  threw  liim  over  his  head 
that  he  had  him  on  his  back  with  both  shoulders  on  the 
ground  ere  the  crowd,  quick  and  watchful  as  they  were, 
could  realize  how  it  had  been  done.  A  cheer  greeted  this 
well-earned  victory,  and  Frank  said  he  had  had  enough  for 
one  day. 

Frank  was  the  idol  of  the  Indian  lads  from  that  hour,  and 
to  many  a  one  had  he  to  show  how  that  clever  feat  had  been 
performed,  until  they  were  able  to  do  it  themselves,  to  the 
astonishment  of  Indian  boys  from  other  villages  with  whom 
they  competed. 

As  the  spirit  of  emulation  was  up  in  every  heart,  Frank 
and  his  comrades  went  in  for  the  swimming  contest,  which 
took  place  in  the  beautiful  bay  not  far  from  the  spot  where 
stands  the  schoolhouse. 

The  white  lads  ht-ld  their  own  for  a  time,  but  as  the  course 
marked  out  was  new  to  them  and  %liey  were  out  of  practice, 
while  the  Indian  lads  had  been  in  almost  daily  drill  for  the 
event,  until  they  were  as  much  at  liome  in  the  water  as 
otters,  they  gradually  forged  ahead,  and  not  being  so  fleshy 
as  their  white  competitors  they  nearly  all  of  them  came  in  as 
victors. 

However,  our  boys  were  glad  to  have  had  the  glorious 
swim,  and  only  regretted  that  amid  the  many  other  sports  in 
which  they  had  had  such  pleasure  since  their  arrival  they  had 
not  given  more  attention  to  swimming.  Alec  was  not  slow 
in  saying  that  he  believed,  if  they  had  been  in  practice  for  a 
few  days,  they  would  not  have  all  been  at  the  tail  end  of  the 
string  at  the  close  of  the  race. 


126         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

The  closing  contests  were  the  canoe  races.  For  them  the 
prizes  were  given  by  the  Hudson  JJay  Company's  officials. 
These  gentlemen  were  present  at  the  previous  contests,  and 
liad  been  very  much  interested.  First  there  were  races 
where  only  one  lad  was  in  each  canoe.  In  addition  to  pad- 
dling out  to  and  around  a  certain  island  they  were  to  twice, 
out  in  deep  water,  upset  their  canoe  and,  unaided,  get  into  it 
again.  This  was  rare  sport,  and  while  to  persons  unac- 
quainted with  these  youngsterfii,  who  are  as  much  at  home 
in  the  water  as  beavers,  it  would  seem  dangerous,  such  a 
thing  as  any  of  them  coming  to  harm  is  unknown.  The 
cleverness  with  which  they  would  turn  over  and  upset  the 
canoe  and  then  get  into  it,  never  over  the  side  but  at  the 
end,  was  marvelous. 

These  various  races,  some  with  two  and  others  with  four 
Indian  lads  in  them,  were  well  contested,  and  gave  great 
pleasure  to  all  the  spectators. 

At  the  close  the  Indian  boys,  who  perhaps  were  none  too 
well  satisfied  with  the  white  lads  for  having  carried  off  both 
a  first  and  second  prize,  went  to  Mr.  Ross,  and  through  him 
challenged  the  white  boys  to  a  canoe  race.  This  our  lads 
promptly  accepted,  but,  of  course,  demurred  against  the 
canoe  upsetting  process  and  climbing  in  again.  This  was 
agreed  to  by  the  Indian  boys,  and  it  was  decided  the  race 
was  to  be  to  a  large  rocky  island  about  a  mile  out  and  re- 
turn. They  were,  however,  both  to  paddlo  twice  around  the 
island  ere  they  returned  on  the  homestretch. 

Two  canoes  were  selected,  and  the  Hudson  Bay  chief  fac- 
tor was  appointed  the  judge.  Ever  since  the  arrival  of  the 
boys  in  the  country  they  had  been  learning  how  to  manage 
the  frail  but  beautiful  birch  canoe,  and  so  were  no  unworthy 
competitors  to  these  young  Indians,  whose  summer  lives 
were  almost  all  spent  in  paddling  their  light  canoes.  A  good 
start  was  made,  and  while  the  alert  Indians  secured  the  ad- 
vantage the  good,  steady  paddling  of  the  heavier  white  boys 
enabled  them,  ere  the  island  was  reached,  to  have  their  canoe 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         127 


a  good  half-length  ahead  of  their  dusky  opponents.  But 
here  at  the  island  the  long  practice  of  the  Indians  in  the 
management  of  the  canoe  gave  them  a  decided  advantage. 
While  Alec,  who  plied  the  stern  paddle,  and  thus  was  re- 
sponsible for  the  turning  round  and  round  the  island,  was 
cautiously  and  safely  doing  his  work  the  Indians  with  a  flash 
and  a  laugh  went  round  and  round,  cutting  off  corners 
where  ae  never  dreamed  there  was  sufficient  depth  of  water, 
and  were  away  on  the  homestretch  with  so  many  lengths  to 
their  advantage  that,  in  spite  of  their  magnificent  finish,  our 
boys  were  utterly  unable  to  catch  up. 

The  Indians  winning  this  race  put  everybody  in  the  best 
of  humor,  and  when,  after  a  hearty  lunch  at  the  Mission 
House,  our  party  paddled  home  in  the  long  summer  gloaming 
it  was  voted  to  have  been  one  of  the  most  delightful  of  days. 

Good  resulted  from  this  visit  in  various  ways.  From  that 
day  forward  Frank  and  his  comrades  were  very  much  more 
interested  in  mission  work.  Although  their  families  were 
members  of  different  churches  in  the  home  land,  and  all 
were  interested  in  missionary  operations  for  the  genuine  ben- 
efit and  uplifting  of  earth's  millions  who  were  in  the  dark- 
ness of  paganism,  here  for  the  first  time  the  boys  had  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  for  themselves  something  that  was 
being  done  for  these  once  degraded  red  men,  around  whom 
such  a  halo  of  romantio  interest  has  ever  gathered. 

Then  it  was  instructive  to  these  sturdy,  active  white  boys 
to  come  in  contact  with  youijg  Indians  in  their  sports  and 
hunting,  and  to  observe  the  points  in  which  each  excelled  and 
to  study  the  reasons  why. 

In  the  management  of  the  canoe  the  white  boys  never 
learn  to  equal  the  Indian  lads,  neither  could  it  be  expected 
that  they  could  attain  to  the  accuracy  with  which  they  use 
their  bows  and  arrows;  but  in  all  trials  of  physical  strength 
the  Anglo-Saxon  ever  excels,  and,  surprising  as  it  may  ap- 
pear to  some,  in  shooting  contests  with  gun  or  rifle  the  pale- 
faces arc  ever  able  to  hold  their  own. 


128        Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CIIAFfER  XIV. 

CONJUUERS — OLD    TAPASTANUM — BOASTING CHALLENGE     AC- 

CKPTED — MKDICINE     MAN's     TENT KOGUS      BULLET — DE- 
TECTED  conjurer's   DEFEAT    AND   FALL. 

NOT  long  after  the  visit  to  the  mission  and  the  school 
Mr.  Ross  was  visited  hy  a  numher  of  old  pagan  medi- 
cine men  and  conjurers,  the  most  noted  of  them  being  old 
Tapastanum,  who,  having  heard  of  the  visit  of  the  young 
gentlemen  from  across  the  sea  to  the  family  of  Sagastawee- 
kee,  was  anxious  to  make  them  a  visit  of  ceremony.  Tapas- 
tanum's  principal  reason  for  a  ceremonious  visit  was  that  he 
should  not  be  eclipsed  by  "  the  Black-coat  Man  with  the 
Book." 

Mr.  Ross,  while  receiving  these  old  men  as  he  received 
all  Indians,  in  a  civil  manner,  was  not  at  all  kindly  disposed 
toward  them,  as  he  knew  their  influence  was  harmful  and 
that  they  were  a  curse  and  a  malediction  to  the  people. 
Their  very  presence  in  an  Indian  village  is  a  source  of  terror 
and  fear.  They  never  hunt  or  fish  themselves  as  long  as 
they  can  frighten  other  people  into  being  blackmailed  by 
them.  — 

The  coming  of  these  men  very  much  excited  Sam  and 
Alec,  who  had  heard  such  extraordinary  things  about  them. 
Some  firmly  believe  that  they  are  in  league  with  the  devil, 
and  by  his  direct  assistance  are  able  to  perform  all  the 
wonderful  things  of  which  they  boast.  Others,  however, 
believe  that  they  are  rank  impostors.  The  boys,  who  had 
heard  so  many  conflicting  things  about  these  conjurers,  tried 
to  coax  Mr.  Ross  to  get  them  to  show  off  some  of  their  pre- 
tended power. 

For  a  time  Mr.  Ross,  who  considered  them  only  as  clever 


Defeat  of  the  Medicine  Man. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  129 

scoundrels  or  unmitigated  humbugs,  objected,  as  lio  did  not 
wish  to  seem  in  any  way  to  encourage  tiiem.  However,  one 
day  as  they,  from  Mr.  Ross's  reluctance  to  put  them  to  the 
test,  became  exceedingly  boastful  of  their  powers  to  do  such 
wonderful  things  it  was  decided  to  give  them  an  opportunity. 

"  What  do  you  say  you  can  do  ? "  asked  Frank  of  old 
Tapastanura. 

"  Do,"  he  replied,  "  I  can  so  conjure  that  you  cannot  hit 
me  with  a  bullet,  or  tie  me  so  that  I  cannot  spring  up  loose; 
and  fire  will  not  burn  me,  or  water  drown  me." 

"  All  right,"  said  Frank,  "  one  thing  at  a  time.  We  will 
try  the  first,  and  see  if  we  cannot  hit  you  with  a  bullet." 

"  What  you  give  ?  "  was  the  request  of  the  old  fellow, 

"  O,  Indeed,  that  is  what  you  are  after;  well,  what  do  you 
want  ?  " 

At  first  his  demands  were  very  unreasonable,  but  after  some 
dickering  it  was  decided  that  if  he  stood  the  ordeal  he  was 
to  get  an  agreed  amount  of  flour,  tea,  sugar,  and  tobacco.  It 
was  also  settled  that  the  ordeal  should  come  off  the  next  day. 
The  conjurer  said  that  he  would  spend  the  night  with  his 
medicine  drum  and  sacred  medicine  bag,  to  call  back  his 
familiar  spirit,  who  might  be  away  hunting. 

The  boys  discussed  very  much  the  coming  contest,  and,  of 
course,  were  profoundly  interested.  They  had  learned  much 
since  their  coming  into  the  country  about  these  strange,  wild, 
fearsome  people,  and  this  with  what  they  had  read  in  other 
days  filled  them  with  great  curiosity  to  see  what  would  be 
the  outcome. 

With  Mr.  Ross  and  the  family  the  matter  was  well  talked 
over,  and  it  was  determined — as  Mr.  Ross  considered  the  con- 
jurer who  was  to  go  through  the  ordeal  an  unmitigated 
fraud — that  he  should  be  taught  a  lesson  that  he  and  his 
cronies  would  never  forget. 

When  the  morning  arrived  the  old  fellows  were  there  in 
good  time,  and  the  ordeal,  which  was  to-day  to  be  by  bullet, 
was  decided  upon. 


I 


130         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

The  conjurer  selected  for  the  ordeal  had  not  proceeded  far 
in  his  talk  before  he  asked  to  see  laid  down  at  his  wife's  feet 
his  pay.  This  was  brought  out  and  measured  to  his  satisfac- 
tion, with  the  understanding  that  it  was  not  to  be  his  unless 
he  succeeded. 

His  preparations  were  soon  completed.  Aided  by  his  com- 
rades, a  small  conjuring  tent  was  made  by  sticking  some  long 
green  limber  poles  in  llie  ground,  and  bending  them  over 
like  bows  until  the  other  ends  were  also  made  fast  in  the 
earth.  Then  over  these  poles  a  skin  tent,  made  by  sewing  a 
number  of  dressed  deerskins  togetiier,  was  thrown.  Taking 
his  medicine  bag  and  magic  drum  into  this  tent,  the  conjurer 
disappeared.  Soon  the  monotonous  drumming  began.  In 
additioi)  there  were  heard  the  barks  and  howls  and  crios  of 
nearly  all  the  animals  of  the  forest  and  prairies.  The  sounds 
were  like  that  proceeding  from  a  wild  beast  show  when  all  the 
animals  are  let  loose  and  are  uttering  their  discordant  notes. 
The  tent  quivered  as  though  in  a  cyclone.  Thus,  for  a  time 
it  went  on — the  drum  beating,  the  beasts  howling,  the  tent 
quivering — until  it  seemed  utterly  inexplicable  how  one  man 
could  create  such  a  din. 

Among  the  hoys,  Sam  was  most  excited  at  these  strange 
proceedings.  Much  to  the  amusement  of  those  around,  he 
said: 

"  I'm  thinking  the  safest  place  would  be  on  the  top  of  the 
house,  if  all  those  rej)tiles  should  break  loose." 

The  conjurer  now  began  crying  out  in  his  own  language  : 

"To  help  me  he  is  coming,  my  own  familiar  spirit.  Soon 
the  bullet  cannot  pierce  me  ;  soon  waters  cannot  drown  me  ; 
soon  fires  en n not  burn  me.  To  help  me  he  is  coming  I  com- 
ing !  cominjj ! " 

Thus  on  he  went,  while  the  drumming  and  bowlings  were 
almost  incessant. 

Mr.  Ross,  who  had  resolved  that  there  should  be  no  non- 
sense, had  asked  one  of  his  servants,  who  was  an  unerring 
shot,  to  do  the  firing.    In  the  meantime  one  of  the  conjurer's 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  131 

associates  had  asked  to  see  the  gun  that  was  to  he  used,  and 
kindly  offered  to  load  it.  The  suspicions  of  Mr.  Ross  were 
at  once  aroused  by  this  request,  but  wishing  to  see  through 
the  man^s  trick  he  did  not  oppose  his  request.  Soon  after  a 
good  gun  was  sent  for,  and  also  some  powder  and  bullets. 
Full  measure  of  powder  was  poured  into  the  gun,  and  the 
usual  wadding  was  well  driven  down  upon  it.  When  Mr. 
Ross  selected  a  bullet  the  friend  of  the  conjurer,  with  a 
great  pretense  of  awe,  asked  to  see  it,  and  holding  it  in  his 
hand  said,  "  This  is  the  bullet  that  the  familiar  spirit  will 
turn  aside." 

Mr.  Ross  let  him  look  at  it,  and  saw  Inm  handling  it  with 
much  apparent  reverence,  but  he  also  saw  him  quickly  and 
deftly  change  it  for  another  bullet. 

"  That's  your  game,  is  it  ?  "  said  Mr.  Ross,  but  not  out  loud. 

After  a  little  more  humbuggery  the  bullet  was  handed  back 
to  be  dropped  into  the  muzzle  of  the  gun. 

If  Mr.  Ross's  thoughts  could  have  been  heard  they  would 
have  been  something  like  this  : 

"  I  have  seen  through  that  little  trick,  and  will  show  you 
that  two  can  play  at  that  game." 

And  so  without  exciting  the  suspicion  of  the  Indian,  whose 
trick  he  had  detected,  he  changed  the  bullet  for  another,  and 
dropped  it  into  the  gun.  When  the  wadding  was  driven  in, 
and  placed  upon  it,  the  confederate  of  the  conjurer  asked  for 
the  privilege  of  being  allowed  also  to  help  ram  it  down.  Mr. 
Ross  saw  his  meaning  and  cheerfully  granted  it.  The  weapon 
was  now  loaded  and  ready  for  use.  All  this  time  the  dnnnniing 
and  the  conjuring  had  continued  with  all  their  accompaniments 
of  howls  and  shrieks. 

In  a  short  time  a  shrill,  low  whistle,  like  the  call  of  some 
bird,  was  heard,  and  Mr.  Ross  observed  that  it  was  from  the 
lips  of  the  old  Indian  who  had  pretended  to  examine  the 
bullet  with  such  awe,  but  who  had  in  reality  exchanged  it  for 
a  perfectly  harmless  one.  He  and  the  conjurer  were  asso- 
ciates in  their  trickery.    The  bullet  had  been  made  in  this 


132         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

way  I  A  pair  of  bullet  moUls  hail  been  heated  quite  hot,  and 
then  some  bear's  fat,  which  is  like  lard,  had  been  put  inside 
of  them.  Holding  the  molds  shut,  and  placing  them  in  very 
cold  water,  they  kept  turning  them  around  until  the  melted 
fat  had  hardened  into  a  thin  shell  exactly  the  size  of  a  bullet. 
Then  a  small  puncture  was  made  through  this  thin  casing  of 
fat,  and  the  interior  carefully  filled  up  with  tine  sand.  It  was 
not  difficult  then  to  stop  up  the  orifice  with  a  little  fat. 
It  was  tlien  carefully  colored  like  a  bullet,  and  at  a  distance 
could  hardly  be  distinguished  from  one.  When  put  in  a  gun 
and  well  pounded  with  a  ramrod,  of  course,  it  would  break 
all  to  pieces,  and  when  tired  at  anything  like  an  ordinary  dis- 
tance for  ball  firing  would  bo  perfectly  harmless. 

But  Mr.  Ross's  cleverness  had  been  too  much  for  the  rogues, 
and  80  he  had  changed  the  bogus  affair  for  a  genuine  bullet 
of  lead.  To  his  servant,  who  was  to  fire,  he  explained  exactly 
how  matters  were,  and  had  said  to  him  : 

"Do  not  kill  the  rascal,  but  give  him  a  wound  that  will  for- 
ever stop  his  boastings,  and  break  his  power  over  the  poor 
deluded  hundreds,  who  firmly  believe  ho  can  do  what  he  has 
so  boastfully  declared." 

The  low,  shrill  whistle  call  had  made  a  great  change  upon 
the  conjurer  in  the  tent.  He  was  now  all  boastf  ulness,  and  his 
cries  were  like  the  shouts  of  triumph  : 

"  Waters  cannot  drown  me  ;  bullets  cannot  pierce  me  ;  fires 
cannot  burn  me." 

"  Are  you  sure  you  are  ready  ?  "  said  Mr.  Ross. 

Shouting  his  defiance,  the  conjurer  came  out  from  the  tent, 
and  walking  to  a  place  where  he  knew  the  fine  sand  in  the 
bullet  of  bear's  grease  would  not  hurt  liim,  he  boldly  stood 
up,  and  stretching  out  his  hands  defied  the  shooter  to  do  his 
best. 

"  You  are  sure,  are  you,  that  bullets  will  not  hurt  you  ?  " 
said  Mr.  Ross. 

Very  haughty  was  the  conjurer's  reply.  Then  said  Mr.  Ross 
again : 


! 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         133 


i 


n 


"If  you  aro  hurt,  no  ono  will  bo  to  blame." 

"No,  iiuk't'd,"  was  the  conjurer's  reply,  "  for  I  have  given 
the  chiiUeni^e,  aiul  my  familiar  Hpirit  has  told  mo  that  the 
buUetH  cannot  pierce  me." 

"  If  you  are  Btruck,  then  you  will  give  up  your  conjuring, 
and  go  and  liunt  for  your  own  living,  like  other  people?" 

He  hesitated  for  a  moment,  but  the  low,  shrill  whistle  was 
once  more  heard,  and  so  he  fairly  shouted  out : 

"  If  bullets  can  pierce  me  I  will  forever  give  up  my  con- 
juring, and  destroy  my  magic  drum  and  medicine  bag." 

"All  right,"  said  Mr.  lloss ;  then,  turning  to  his  servant, 
he  said,  "  Now,  IJaptiste,  fire  I " 

Taking  deliberate  aim,  the  man  fired,  and,  as  the  report 
rang  out,  from  ono  of  the  uplifted  hands  of  the  conjurer — 
who  was  standing  about  fifty  yards  away — there  fell  a  finger, 
as  neatly  cut  off  by  the  bullet  as  though  a  surgeon's  knife 
had  done  the  work. 

"With  a  howl  of  rage  and  pain  most  decidedly  un-Indian- 
like,  the  conjurer  began  dancing  about,  much  to  the  amuse- 
ment of  the  boys,  who  a  moment  before  were  pale  with 
pent-up  excitement;  for  it  is  rather  trying  to  look  on  and  see 
in  the  hands  of  a  skillful  marksman  a  gun  loaded  with  ball 
and  pointed  at  this  boastful  man,  who  was  willing  to  put  his 
magic  against  the  skill  of  the  finest  shot  of  the  country. 

Much  to  the  surprise  of  all  but  Mr.  Ross  and  one  or  two 
others  who  saw  through  the  trick,  the  old  fellow,  with  his 
wounded  hand  still  profusely  bleeding,  rushed  over  to  his 
confederate  and  began  abusing  him  most  thoroughly  for 
having  deceived  him.  This  attack  the  man  resented,  and  a 
first-class  quarrel  was  the  result.  Around  them  gathered 
numbers  of  Indians,  and  in  the  .mutual  recriminations  of 
these  two  the  truth  came  out,  and  the  people  saw  that  they 
had  long  boen  deluded  by  a  pair  of  impostors.  From  that 
day  they  were  discredited  men,  and  never  after  regained  any 
power  or  influence. 

That  evening  Mr.  Ross  explained  to  the  boys  the  whole 


134         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

affair.  Ho  Mliowod  lljem  tlic  bogus  bullt-t,  aiul  expljiiiu'd  to 
them  how  it  was  made.  Tlje  hoyn  a<hiiitted  that  it  was  a 
clever  trick,  and  wore  not  satistted  until  they  had  made  sev- 
eral of  them  in  the  manner  described. 

Thus  ended  their  first  and  last  experience  with  Indian  con- 
jurers, and  it  thoroughly  convinced  them  that  they  are  only 
cunning  impostors. 


PKCULIAK  NET   FISHING. 


only 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  I6b 


CHAPTER  XV. 


OUTINO  —  ALKC  AND  MUSTAOAN  8  KIIOOTINO  CONTEST,  OR 
GUN  VKKSU8  BOW  AND  AllROW  — 8IIOOTIN(i  TUB  SWANS — 
WAS  SAM  CROSS-KYKD — TIIK  RETURN  TRll* — TlIK  ESC'AI'K 
OF   TIIK    DOB    AND    FAWN    FROM   TUB    WOLF. 


! 


AS  Mr.  Ross  had  quite  recovered,  it  was  resolved  to  go 
again  on  an  extended  trip  to  the  country  in  the  region 
of  Montreal  Point,  and  have  some  hunting  in  that  section 
of  country.  Some  Indian  hunters  had  come  in  from  that 
place  and  reported  the  entire  absence  of  wolves.  This  was 
not  to  be  wondered  at,  on  account  of  the  number  that  had 
been  shot  in  the  fierce  conflict  which  there  took  place.  It 
is  also  a  fact  well  known  to  wolf  hunters  that  when  a  pack 
has  been  severely  defeated  the  survivors  at  once  retreat  to 
some  distant  regions. 

As  the  weather  was  very  fine,  Mrs.  Ross  and  the  younger 
members  of  the  family  accompanied  them  as  far  as  to  the  Old 
Fort.  They  traveled  in  a  large  and  roomy  canoe  especially 
made  for  them.  It  was  manned  by  four  Indians,  who  were 
very  proud  of  their  charge.  Frank  and  Sam,  with  an  In- 
dian hunter,  occupied  another  canoe,  while  Mr.  Ross  had 
with  him  Alec  and  Mustagan. 

As  the  ducks  and  other  gamy  birds  were  numerous,  they 
had  some  good  shooting  from  their  canoes  as  they  paddled 
along.  At  times  they  were  able  to  fire  into  large  flocks, 
then  again  they  tried  their  skill  on  a  single  bird  as  it  rapidly 
flew  by. 

Said  Mustagan  to  Alec :  "  You  take  gun,  I  take  bow  and 
arrow,  and  we  see  who  shoot  best." 

«  All  right,"  said  Alec,  "I'll  try." 

So  it  was  decided  that  when  the  next  duck  flew  over  them 
11 


136         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Alec  was  to  try  first.  If  he  missed,  Mustagan  was  to  shoot, 
and  thus  they  would  alternately  fire — first  Alec,  and  then 
Mustagan  ;  then  Mustagan  first,  and  then  Alec.  Tiio  one 
who  killed  five  ducks  or  other  game  first  was  to  be  consid- 
ered victo".  Mr.  Ross,  who  entered  heartily  into  the  spirit 
of  the  contest,  took  the  steering  paddle  while  the  Avhite  lad 
and  the  old  Indian  tried  their  skill.  It  was  a  contest  be- 
tween gun  and  powder  versus  bow  and  arrow. 

Soon  a  fine  mallard  duck  came  flying  along.  Alec  let  drive 
at  it,  and  missed.  Quick  as  a  flash  Mustagan's  bow  was  up 
and  his  arrow  sighted  and  sent  after  it  with  such  accuracy 
that  it  caught  it  fairly  under  one  of  the  wings,  killing  it  in- 
stantly. 

"The  best  shot  I  ever  saw!"  shouted  Alec,  in  genuine  ad- 
miration. 

The  head  of  Mustagan's  arrow  was  the  thigh  bone  of  the 
wild  swan,  which  is  about  solid,  and  makes  a  capital  arrow- 
head for  duck  shooting,  as  it  is  heavy,  and  can  be  made 
so  sharp  as  to  easily  pierce  the  body  of  the  game. 

The  next  object  was  a  solitary  beaver  sitting  on  a  bank 
quite  unconcerned.  Mr.  Ross  said  afterward  that  in  all 
probability  it  was  an  old,  sullen  fellow  that  had  been  driven 
away  by  the  others  from  some  distant  beaver  house,  and  had 
come  and  dug  a  burrow  somewhere  in  that  bank  and  was 
there  living  alone. 

As  it  was  Mustagan's  turn  to  shoot  first,  he  carefully 
selected  his  heaviest  arrow,  the  head  of  which  was  a  piece  of 
barbed  steel.  Having  examined  the  shaft  to  see^that  it  was 
perfectly  straight,  he  shot  it  with  all  his  strength.  No  need 
for  Alec  to  fire,  for  deep  down  into  the  skull  of  the  animal 
had  the  steel  head  gone,  instantly  killing  him.  When  it  was 
lifted  into  the  canoe  Alec  was  surprised  at  the  size  of  its 
tail,  and  more  than  amazed  when  told  that  it  was  one  of  the 
luxuries  of  the  country.  It  was  one  of  the  favorite  dishes 
of  the  supper  that  evening.  The  other  luxuries,  Mr.  Ross 
added,  were  the  bear's  paws  and  the  moose's  nose. 


! 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  137 

As  Ihoy  paddled  on  Mustagan  suddenly  shaded  his  eyes 
for  a  moment,  then  quickly  said  : 

"  Wap-i-sew  I  w  ap-i-sew  ! "  ("  Swans  !  swans ! ") 

Word  was  ipiickly  shouted  to  the  other  boats  of  their 
coming,  and  to  try  and  shoot  some  of  them  if  possible. 
Swans'  feathers  are  much  luized  in  that  land  for  beds. 
Tiieir  meat,  however,  is  not  considered  e<pial  to  that  of  the 
wild  goose.  As  they  fly  with  great  rai)idlty  they  were  not 
long  in  coming  within  range.  There  was  a  large  flock  of 
them,  a!id  they  were  flying,  as  they  usually  do,  in  a  straight 
line.  This  flock  must  have  risen  up  very  recently,  as  they 
were  not  more  than  fifty  feet  above  the  water. 

"  I  killed  beaver.  Your  turn  first  now,"  said  Mustagan  to 
Alec.     "  l>ut  I  tire  just  after  you." 

Alec  had  at  ]\Ir.  Ross's  suggestion  dropped  a  half  dozen 
big  T)ucksh()t  in  the  barrel  of  his  gun  on  the  top  of  the 
charge  of  duckshot.  The  instant  the  first  swan  of  the  long 
straight  line  was  in  range  he  tired.  To  his  amazetnent,  while 
the  first  and  second  passed  on  unhurt,  the  third  swan  dropped 
suddenly  into  the  water;  and  a  second  or  two  after  another, 
about  the  twentieth  in  the  line,  also  fell.  Soon  reports  from 
other  guns  were  heard,  as  the  friends  in  the  other  canoes  in 
the  rear  fired,  and  Mrs.  Ross  was  delighted  to  have  the  feath- 
ers of  six  beautiful  white  swans  to  take  home  with  her  when 
she  returniMl, 

Tiie  most  perplexed  one  in  the  party  for  the  time  being 
was  Alec.  Mr.  Ross  had  observed  it,  and  half  suspecting  the 
cause  asked  what  it  was  that  was  bothering  him.  llis  an- 
swer was: 

"  I  cannot  imderstand  how  it  should  have  hai)pened  that 
when  I  aimed  and  fired  at  the  first  swan  it  and  the  second 
should  pass  on  unhurt  and  the  third  fall  dead." 

He  was  very  much  surprised  when  Mr.  Ross  explained  that 
he  had  not  calculated  for  the  speed  with  which  the  wild 
swan  flies.  Although  such  a  large  and  heavy  bird,  the  swan 
flies  with  a  rapidity  excelled  by  very  few.     The  wild  ducks 


!  t 


138         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

and  geese  are  easily  left  behind  by  the  beautiful  and  grace- 
ful swans. 

When  the  swans  were  picked  up  the  journey  was  resumed, 
and  the  friendly  contest  between  Alec  and  Mustagan  con- 
tinued. Soon  a  large  flock  of  ducks  flew  over  them.  It 
being  Mustagan's  turn  he  fired,  and  as  his  arrow  returned  it 
was  in  the  heart  of  a  splendid  duck.  Alec,  watching  his  op- 
portunity, fired  where  a  number  were  flying  close  together, 
and  had  the  good  fortune  to  bring  down  four  at  the  one  shot. 
This,  of  course,  gave  him  the  victory.  And  no  congratula- 
tions could  have  been  more  kindly  or  sincere  than  were  those 
of  the  big-hearted  Mustagan. 

In  the  meantime  those  in  the  other  canoes  had  their  own 
adventures  and  excitements.  Sam  had  the  good  fortune  to 
kill  one  of  the  swans,  although  he  said  afterward  thut  he 
thought  he  must  have  been  cross-eyed  when  he  fired,  as  the 
one  which  fell  was  the  third  or  fourth  behind  the  one  at 
which  he  aimed. 

In  his  amusing  way  Sam's  irrepressible  spirit  was  up,  and, 
in  a  half -moralizing  way  at  such  erratic  shooting,  he  said: 

"  Indeed,  when  I  saw  that  swan  fall  I  began  to  think  I 
must  have  been  like  the  old  schoolmaster  that  my  father 
used  to  tell  about,  in  the  old  times  when  he  was  a  boy,  that 
when  he  was  angry  would  shout  out,  *  Will  that  boy  I  am 
looking  at  stand  up?'  And  do  you  believe  it,  ten  or  a  dozen 
would  rise  trembling  to  their  feet  in  difl'erent  parts  of  the 
schoolhouse." 

The  Old  Fort  was  reached  early  in  the  afternoon,  and  at 
one  of  the  favorite  camping  places  on  the  western  side  of  the 
rushing  waters  of  the  great  river  that  comes  pouring  out  of 
Lake  Winnipeg  they  went  ashore.  The  active  Indians  soon 
had  an  abundance  of  dry  wood  cut  and  gathered.  The  fires 
were  soon  brightly  burning,  and  the  meal  was .  prepared. 
Around  it  clustered  the  happy  hungry  ones,  and  very  much 
did  they  enjoy  their  dinner  out  in  the  sunshine  amid  the 
beauties  of  this  romantic  spot. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


139 


' 


'T,  ■ 


Mrs.  Ross  and  the  children,  escorted  by  Mr.  Ross  and  our 
three  lads,  went  for  a  long  ramble  through  the  woods,  look- 
ing for  some  rare  and  beautiful  ferns  which  here  abound. 
They  succeeded  in  getting  quite  a  number  of  fine  specimens, 
which  they  carefully  dug  up  to  be  planted  in  the  grounds 
around  Sagastaweekee.  Some  beautiful  wild  flowers  were 
also  found,  and  several  small  young  mountain  ash  trees  were 
carefully  dug  up  and  carried  home. 

After  this  delightful  ramble,  which  was  without  any  excit- 
ing adventure,  they  all  returned  to  the  camp,  where  they 
found  that  tea  had  already  been  prepared  for  them  by  the 
thoughtful  Indian  canoemen.  When  this  was  partaken  of 
Mrs.  Ross  and  the  young  people  embarked  in  their  capacious 
canoe  for  the  return  trip,  and  under  the  vigorous  paddling 
of  their  four  canoemen  reached  Sagastaweekee  before  raid- 
night. 

The  only  excitement  they  had  on  the  way  was  the  seeing 
a  beautiful  deer  and  her  young  fawn  swimming  in  the  water 
a  long  way  out  from  the  shore.  They  gave  chase  and  caught 
up  to  the  beautiful  frightened  creatures.  Mrs.  Ross  would 
not  allow  the  men  to  kill  either  of  them,  as  she  did  not  want 
the  children  to  be  shocked  by  the  death  of  such  beautiful, 
timid  animals,  especially  as  the  solicitude  manifested  by  the 
mother  deer  was  very  interesting  to  observe. 

At  first  even  the  experienced  Indians  were  perplexed  at  the 
sight  of  the  deer  with  her  young  fawn  in  this  broad  water  so 
far  from  land.  Generally  while  the  fawns  are  so  small  the 
mother  deer  keeps  them  hid  in  the  deep,  dark  forests,  only 
going  to  them  when  it  is  necessary  for  them  to  suckle. 

It  was  not  very  long  before  these  Indians  had  an  idea  of 
the  cause  for  the  unusual  conduct  of  this  deer.  So  they 
began  watching  very  carefully  the  distant  shore,  from  which 
the  deer  had  come,  and  after  a  while  one  who  had  been  shad- 
ing his  eyes  gave  a  start  and  whispered  earnestly :    , 

"Wolf!  wolf!" 

And  sure  enough  there  was,  for  trotting  up  and  down  on 


\ 


140         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

the  shore  was  :i  groat,  fierce,  northern  gray  wolf.  He 
must  have  got  on  the  trail  of  the  deer  and  alarmed  her, 
but  not  before  she  had  time  to  rush  from  her  retreat  with 
the  fawn  and  spring  into  the  water.  They  must  have  got 
quite  a  distance  out  from  shore  before  the  wolf  reached  the 
water,  as  the  Indians  said,  judging  by  the  way  the  wolf  ran 
up  and  down  on  the  beach,  trying  to  lind  the  trail;  he  had 
not  seen  them  in  the  water. 

Wolves  do  not  take  to  wM-ter  like  bears.  It  is  true  they 
can  swim  when  necessary,  but  they  cannot  make  much  of  a 
fight  in  the  water.  A  lull-grown  deer  can  easily  drown  a 
wolf  that  is  rash  enough  to  dare  to  attack  him  in  the  deep 
water.  The  Indians  would  have  liked  to  have  gone  ashore 
and  made  an  effort  to  get  in  the  rear  of  the  wolf  and  had  a 
shot  at  him,  but  this  was  at  present  out  of  the  question.  So 
they  only  paddled  in  between  the  swimming  deer  and  fawn 
and  the  shore  from  whence  they  had  come.  This  enabled 
them  to  escape  to  the  shore  opposite  from  the  wolf.  Shortly 
after,  as  the  wolf,  so  angry  at  being  baffled  of  his  prey  while 
the  scent  was  so  hot  on  the  shore,  came  running  along  in 
plain  sight.  The  Indians  carefully  fired  a  couple  of  bullets 
at  him.  These,  while  not  killing  him,  went  near  enough  to 
cause  him  to  give  a  great  jump  of  surprise  and  alarm,  and  to 
suddenly  disappear  in  the  forest. 

"  Sometime  soon  we  get  that  wolf,"  said  one  of  the  In- 
dians. 

How  he  did  get  it  we  will  have  him  tell  us  some  time 
later  on. 


Ill- 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  141 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE     OLD      PORT     AGAIN — AUROUA       liOUKALIS UNKXPECTED 

ARRIVALS — FUR    TRADERS — HEAD    WINDS — CAMP    ANNOY- 
ANCES— CAMP-FIRE   YARNS. 

WE  must  now  return  to  our  other  friends,  whom  we  left 
at  the  Old  Fort.  Some  days  were  spent  at  this 
favorite  old  hunting  ground. 

With  Mr.  Ross  the  boys  visited  the  site  of  their  former 
camp,  where  the  cyclone  wrought  such  havoc  and  where  they 
had  had  such  a  narrow  escape.  They  were  all  amazed  as 
they  examined  the  trunks  of  the  trees  twisted  off,  and  saw 
how,  like  a  swath  of  grass  cut  through  a  meadow,  the  irre- 
sistible hurricane  had  swept  through  the  dense  forest. 

Never  had  any  of  them  seen  anything  to  equal  this,  and 
they  were  very  grateful  for  providential  deliverance.  They 
investigated  the  rocks  and  bowlders,  and  Mr.  Ross  gave  them 
his  ideas  as  to  the  formation  of  the  great  prairies  of  the 
West,  over  which  he  had  so  often  wandered,  and  where  Sam, 
Alec,  and  Frank  expected,  in  a  year  or  so,  to  spend  some 
happy  months. 

To  the  boys  the  evening  camp  fire  on  the  rocks,  with  the 
rippling  waters  of  lake  or  river  at  their  feet  and  the  dark  back- 
ground of  unexplored  forest,  was  always  intensely  interest- 
ing, with  its  review  of  the  day's  adventures,  the  picturesque 
Indians,  and  preparation  for  the  evening  meal,  enjoyed  with 
such  glorious  appetites.  Then,  after  the  sun  had  gone  down 
in  splendor,  and  the  long  twilight  began  to  fade  away,  the 
stars  came  out  of  their  hiding  places  one  by  one  until  the 
whole  heavens  seemed  aglow  with  tliem,  for  they  shone  with 
a  radiance  and  beauty  that  was  simply  indescribable.  Tlien,  if 
not  too  tired  to  wait  for  their  arrival,  how  fascinating  often 


142         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


were  the  auroral  displays,  the  mysterious  "  northern  lights." 
If  they  were  sleepy  and  tired,  wlien  some  of  these  field 
night  displays  began,  they  soon  forgot  their  weariness  as  they 
gazed  at  times  fairly  fascinated  by  the  wondrous  visions  that 
were  theirs  to  witness.  Never  did  they  see  a  glorious  display 
exactly  repeated.  Tiiere  was  always  a  kaleidoscopic  change;, 
vet  each  was  very  suggestive  and  beautiful.  Sometimes 
'hey  mounted  up  and  up  from  below  the  horizon  like  vast 
iirrays  of  soldiers,  rank  following  rank  in  quick  succession, 
arranged  in  all  the  gorgeous  hues  of  the  rainbow.  They  ad- 
vanced, they  receded,  they  fought,  they  conquered,  they  re- 
treated, and  they  faded  away  into  oblivion.  Then  great 
arches  of  purest  white  spanned  the  heavens,  from  which 
streamers  red  as  blood  hung  quivering  in  the  sky.  Then, 
after  other  transformations,  a  corona  filled  the  zenith  and 
became  a  perfect  crown  of  dancing,  flashing  splendor  that 
long  hung  suspended  there  above  them,  a  fit  diadem,  they 
thought,  for  the  head  of  Ilim  who  was  the  creator  of  all 
these  indescribable  glories. 

Thus  in  the  beauties  of  the  night  visions,  and  in  other 
sights  peculiar  to  the  North,  there  were  compensations  for 
some  of  the  privations  incident  to  being  so  remote  from  the 
blessings  of  civilization.  These  new  scenes,  both  by  night  and 
by  day,  were  sources  of  great  pleasure  to  the  boys,  as  their 
tastes  were  fortunately  such  that  these  visions  had  a  peculiar 
charm  for  them.  Thon,  with  their  full  program  of  delight- 
ful sports,  they  were  indeed  having  a  most  joyous  holiday. 

But  our  readers  are  not  to  understand  that  during  all  these 
months  there  was  nothing  but  continued  enjoyment  without 
some  genuine  hardships.  There  were  at  times  some  very 
serious  drawbacks,  and  the  boys  had  to  muster  up  all  their, 
courage  and  face  some  annoyances  that  were  exasperating  in 
the  extreme.  And  these  hardships  and  trials  were  as  likely 
to  meet  them  when  they  would  have  rejoiced  in  refreshing 
slumber  as  during  the  weariness  of  a  heavy  day's  marching 
on  the  trail  of  some  game. 


I 


\/ 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  143 

One  of  tlie  great  drawbacks  to  (|uiet  shiinber  during  the 
sultry  hours  of  tho  hot  sunimor  nights  were  those  iiitoI'M'ahIo 
pests,  the  mosquitoes.  At  tinu-s  they  were  simply  unendur- 
able. Tliey  came  in  such  multitudes  that  they  were  irre- 
sistible. They  presented  their  bills  so  importunately  that 
payment  had  to  be  made  promptly  in  blood.  Some  nights 
the  boys  could  hardly  sleep  at  all.  Every  expedient  was 
tried  to  drive  them  off.  Smoke  fires  were  kindled,  and  all 
other  known  remedies  were  tried,  but  all  in  vain.  ]51istered 
hands,  swollen  faces,  eyes  that  would  only  h.'ilf  open,  some 
mornings  told  of  the  long-continued,  unsuccessful  battles  that 
during  the  nights  past  had  been  fought;  and,  to  judge  from 
appearances,  the  lads  had  been  most  thoroughly  defeated. 
Said  Sam  one  morning,  .after  a  night  of  misery  with  the  in- 
satiable pests : 

"  I  see  now  why  the  rascals  are  called  pious  animals — be- 
cause they  have  been  singing  over  us  and  preying  on  us  all 
the  night;  but  in  spite  of  all  their  efforts  I  am  sure  I  am 
none  tiie  better,  but  much  the  worse,  both  in  body  and  spir- 
its." 

"  I  say,  Big  Tom,"  said  Alec,  "  what  is  the  good  of  mos- 
quitoes any  way  ?" 

"  To  teach  young  white  gentlemen  patience,  to  see  what 
stuff  they  are  made  of,"  said  the  old  man,  while  all  were 
amused  at  his  apt  reply. 

"  We  hardly  notice  them,"  continued  Big  Tom,  in  his  slow, 
deliberate  manner;  "and  so  it  will  be  with  you  all  after  a 
time.  Mosquitoes  are  peculiar,  and  have  their  likes  and  dis- 
likes. One  of  their  likes  is  to  be  fond  of  fresh  blood,  and 
so  they  go  for  the  latest  arrivals,  and  one  of  their  dislikes 
is  not  to  care  much  for  tough  old  Injun.  When  you  have 
been  here  some  time,  and  have  been  bitten  by  a  great  many, 
you  will  not  mind  them  so  much," 

"  How  many  ?  "  said  Frank. 

"  About  a  million,"  replied  Big  Tom,  "  though  I  don't 
know  how  many  that  is." 


144         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Tills*  answer  was  loo  niucli.for  Sam,  so  he  sprang  np  hi  a 
hurry  and,  in  a  semi-tragic  manner,  exclaimed  : 

"  When  does  the  next  train  start  for  home  ?  I  want  to  see 
my  mother." 

Ttiis  inquiry  from  the  irrepressible  Sam  provoked  roars 
of  laughter,  and  caused  them  to  forget  the  mosquitoes  and 
their  bills. 

When  the  boys  arose  one  morning  they  were  surprised  to 
find  a  whole  brigade  of  boats  drawn  up  on  the  shore,  and 
the  men  at  various  camp  fires  busily  preparing  their  break- 
fast. They  had  slept  so  soundly  that  they  had  not  heard  the 
slightest  sound. 

Mr.  Ross  and  the  men  were  up  quite  a  time,  and  had  gone 
over  to  chat  with  the  two  officers  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Com- 
pany who  had  charge  of  the  brigade,  which  was  from  the 
Cumberland  House  and  Swan  River  district,  and  was  now  on 
its  way  up  from  York  Factory  with  its  cargo  of  goods  for  the 
next  winter's  trade. 

As  breakfast  was  now  ready,  Mr.  Ross  invited  the  two 
officers  of  the  company,  Mr.  Hamilton  and  Mr.  Bolanger,  to 
eat  with  them.  This  invitation  was  gladly  accepted,  and  to 
them  were  introduced  Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam,  who  became 
very  much  interested  in  them,  and  in  the  recital  of  various 
adventures  and  reminiscences  of  trading  with  the  Indians 
in  various  parts  of  the  great  country. 

The  officers,  on  their  part,  were  very  anxious  to  hear  all 
about  the  gunpowder  explosion  that  had.  occurred  at  Robin- 
son's Portage,  as  all  sorts  of  rumors  had  gone  abroad  through- 
out the  country  about  it,  and  especially  a  story  that  many 
persons  were  killed,  among  them  some  young  English  gen- 
tlemen, who  for  a  bit  of  a  lark  had  laid  the  train  of  gun- 
powder which  caused  the  general  flare-up.  The  boys  were 
amazed  and  indignant  at  first,  then  vastly  amused  as  they 
saw  by  the  twinkle  in  Mr.  Ross's  eye  that  he  was  well 
acquainted  with  fondness  for  banter,  which  was  a  strong 
characteristic  of  some  of  those  Hudson  Bay  gentlemen. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  145 

At  first  the  lioys  Iwirdly  knew  how  to  reply  to  this  nbHunl 
rertection.  Sam  was  the  tirst  to  thoroughly  understand  them, 
and  so  in  the  riehest  brogue  of  \\\»  own  green  isle,  which  we 
will  not  try  to  produce  in  all  its  perfection,  he  said: 

"  Och,  thin,  it's  roight  ye  are,  ave  course.  An'  wasn't  it  too 
bad  intoirely,  the  spalpeen  to  the  loikes  of  yon,  an'  he  too  an 
Englishman !  Shure,  thin,  an'  didn't  he  fire  the  powther 
through  downright  invy.  Do  ye  believe  me  now,  didn't  he, 
an'  Alec,  the  Scotchman,  sitting  there  foreninst  ye,  wish  to 
blow  John  Company,  body  and  breeches,  all  at  wanst  into 
the  Nelson  lliver  for  your  rascally  chating  the  poor  Injuns, 
that  they  might  be  after  starting  a  company  thimselves." 

This  sally  of  Sara's  created  roars  of  laughter,  and  even 
the  slap  he  gave  them  about  their  close  dealings  with  the 
Indians  was  much  enjoyed.  Soon  all  were  on  the  best  of 
terms,  and  it  was  a  mutual  pleasure,  in  that  lonely  place,  to 
meet  and  interchange  the  news  of  the  country,  as  well  as  to 
have  the  flashings  of  wit  and  fun  and  pleasant  raillery. 

Of  course  the  men  of  the  brigade  were  anxious  to  get  on, 
as  they  still  had  a  journey  before  them.  They  had  only 
come  from  Norway  House,  a  distance  of  twenty  miles,  the 
previous  day.  They  had  started,  as  was  customary,  quite 
late  in  the  afternoon.  The  wind  was  anything  but  favorable, 
and  so  they  were  obliged  to  remain  where  they  had  drawn 
up  their  boats.  Their  old  guide,  after  scanning  the  heavens 
and  watching  the  movements  of  the  different  strata  of 
clouds,  declared  that  a  fierce  south  wind  was  brewing,  and 
that  if  they  dared  to  start  they  would  soon  be  driven  back  to 
that  place.  This  was  bad  news  to  all,  especially  to  the  young 
officers,  who  were  very  anxious  to  get  on.  They  very  much 
dislike  long  delays  in  their  journeys.  Then  it  is  aln  ays  in 
favor  of  an  officer  seeking  promotion  in  the  service  if  it  is 
known  that  he  has  a  good  record  for  making  speedy  trips 
with  his  brigades. 

Here,  however,  were  reports  from  one  whose  word  was  law; 
so  there  was  no  help  for  it,  and  thus  they  were  here  to  remain 


146         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

until  the  wind  changed.  Aa  the  indication  was  fur  high 
winds,  with  poHiaps  licavy  rains,  orders  were  issued  for  tlie 
complete  safety  ot  tlie  boats  and  cargoes.  In  making  their 
prcpaiMtions  for  a  severe  storm  the  crews  of  two  or  tiiree  of 
the  boats  seized  hold  of  the  strong  rope  which  was  attached 
to  the  stem  of  each  boat,  and  by  their  united  strength 
<lragged  tliera,  one  after  another,  well  up  on  the  sand,  out  of 
the  reach  of  the  waves.  As  there  are  no  tides  in  these  great 
American  lakes  the  boats  have  not  to  be  shifted.  Heavy 
tarpaulins  were  carefully  lashed  down  over  the  cargo,  thus 
preventing  the  rain  from  doing  any  damage.  These  jn-ecau- 
tions  turned  out  to  be  (piite  unnecessary,  as  the  threatened 
storm  either  did  not  ap[»ear  or  passed  round  them.  Still 
the  wind  blew  constantly  from  the  south  for  a  number  of 
days,  and  thus  the  brigade  was  obliged  to  remain.  So  long, 
indeed,  was  it  detained  that  the  officers  had  to  order  the  re- 
moval of  the  cargo  from  one  of  the  boats  and  send  it  back 
to  Norway  House  for  an  additional  su])ply  of  food. 

This  delay  of  the  brigade  was  a  glorious  time  for  the 
boys,  for  among  the  men  were  some  remarkable  characters 
from  the  great  [)rairies  and  the  distant  mountains.  Some  of 
them  were  full  of  incidents  of  thrilling  adventures  and 
wonderful  stories  ;  and  so,  while  waiting  during  the  long  days 
for  the  wind  to  either  change  or  go  down,  many  a  capital 
story  was  told  at  the  pleasant  camp  fires.  Some  of  them  were 
narrated  with  wondrous  dramatic  power.  These  Indians 
are  true  sons  of  nature,  and,  while  not  taught  in  the  schools 
of  oratory,  have  in  many  instances  a  kind  of  eloquence  that 
is  most  effective,  and  a  dramatic  way  of  speaking  that  is 
most  telling. 

There  were  stories  of  war  parties  and  of  scalping  scenes, 
as  well  as  of  thrilling  horse- stealing  escapades.  In  addition 
there  was  the  narration  of  various  kinds  of  hunting  adven- 
ture from  these  bronzed  old  huriters,  who  had  frequently 
met  in  deadly  conflict  various  kinds  of  fierce  animals,  from 
the  mountain  lion  to  the  grizzly  bear. 


Sinking  in  the  Quicltsands. 


I 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  147 


M     .*•.!,. 

■•.'.". 


CHAITER  XVII. 

TIIF«:     KTOllV     OK     IMKIMAKI'V — TNLOOSIXiS     HIS    T<»N<Sl'K  — HIS 

KAULY     DAYS — KXt'i:  USK>N     K<M1     IIU  KI'AI.O TUKA(  IIKUOIS 

QUICKSANDS SINKIN*;      MOTIIKU SA<iA(IorS     IIUliSK  — 

SNKAIvlN<l   WOLVKS — UATTLESNAKK   AM>  TUAIUIK  IKXJ. 

ONE  old  Indian  with  a  splendid  pliysicjiie  much  oxcilfd 
tlu'ir  curiosity.  They  were  Hpeeially  anxious  to  know 
the  story  of  that  fearful  scar  across  his  fact*.  He  was  ev- 
idently gettincf  up  in  years,  and  was  treated  with  nundi  re- 
spect hy  his  comrades.  However,  he  was  so  quiet,  and  at  times 
so  reticent,  that  hardly  a  word  couhl  he  got  out  of  him.  That 
there  was  some  thrilling  adventure  associated  with  that  scar 
the  boys  were  very  confident.  The  (piestion  am'.ng  them 
was  how  to  get  him  to  tell  it.  They  made  friends  with  some 
of  his  IiKlian  associates,  and  tried  to  get  from  them  his  his- 
tory.    But  all  tlie  information  they  would  impart  was: 

"  Yes,  he  has  a  great  story.  It  very  much  please  you. 
You  get  him  tell  it." 

This,  of  course,  only  increased  their  curiosity  to  hear  his 
narrative.  For  a  time  all  their  efforts  met  with  poor  suc- 
cess.    At  length  Alec,  the  shrewd  Scottish  lad,  said: 

"  I  have  an  idea  that  I  can  break  through  his  reserve  and 
get  him  to  talk." 

"  Let  us  hear  what  your  scheme  is,"  said  Frank. 

"  It  is  this,"  replied  Alec.  "  I  have  been  watching  him, 
and  I  have  noticed  that  the  only  two  things  he  seems  to  have 
any  love  for  are  his  red-beaded  leggings  and  his  brilliant  red 
neckerchief.  So  I  have  been  thinking  that  if  I  offer  him  that 
red  tartan  shirt  of  mine  it  will  so  please  him  that  it  will 
break  through  his  reserve,  and  we  will  get  his  story." 

"  A  capital  plan ! "  shouted  Sam;  "  and  if  you  succeed  in 


148         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

getting  the  adventure  from  him  we  will  gladly  pay  for  the 
shirt." 

The  question  now  was  how  to  find  out  if  this  plan  would 
be  successful.  Some  of  the  Indians  are  very  sensitive,  and 
require  careful  handling.  However,  Mustagan,  the  famous 
Indian  guide,  who  had  become  so  very  friendly  with  this 
Indian,  undertook  at  the  desire  of  the  boys  to  present  their 
request  and,  as  it  were,  incidentally  to  hint  at  the  present  of 
the  brilliant  shirt. 

The  scheme  worked  admirably,  and  here  is  his  interesting 
story : 

His  name  was  Pukumakun,  which  means  a  club  or  a 
hammer.  He  was  a  Kinisteuaux  Indian,  and  when  he  was  a 
boy  his  family  and  people  lived  a  part  of  each  year  on  the 
banks  of  the  Assiniboine  River.  Here  he  grew  up  as  other 
Indian  lads,  and  was  early  taught  the  use  of  the  bow  and  ar- 
rows, and  how  to  skillfully  throw  the  lasso.  He  had  his  share 
of  excitements  and  dangers,  living  in  those  days  when  war- 
like tribes  were  not  far  away.  The  warwhoop  was  no  un- 
usual sound,  and  so  they  lived  in  a  state  of  constant  expecta- 
tion of  defense  or  attack. 

Living  on  the  prairies,  he  was,  as  soon  as  he  was  large 
enough,  taught  how  to  ride  the  fiery  native  horses  until  he 
could  manage  the  wildest  of  them.  Living  such  a  life,  he 
naturally  had  many  adventures.  The  one  that  is  most  viv- 
idly impressed  on  his  mind,  and  the  constant  reminder  of 
which  he  carries  in  the  great  soar  on  his  face,  is  the  one  that 
he  here  gives  the  boys. 

It  was  many  years  ago  when,  as  a  boy  of  about  twelve 
years  of  age,  he  was  living  with  his  father  and  mother  in  an 
Indian  village  not  far  from  the  Assiniboine.  As  game  was 
not  very  plentiful  that  season  in  that  part  of  the  country,  it 
was  decided  that  they  should  break  camp  and  go  on  a  great 
buffalo  hunt,  which  would  last  for  several  weeks.  While  the 
men  went  to  kill  the  buffalo  the  women  had  to  go  also  to 
dry  and  pack  the  meat  and  to  make  pemmican.     The  buffalo 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  149 

^.erds  were  far  away,  and  so  it  was  many  days'  journey  bet'or< 
they  were  found. 

One  day  while  they  were  traveling  along  over  the  prairies 
Pukumakun  had  the  misfortune  to  be  l)itten  on  his  leg  by  o 
poisonous  snake.  Ilia  mother,  having  first  killed  the  snake^ 
then  sucked  the  wound  until  she  had  drawn  out  nearly  al; 
the  poison.  By  this  brave  act  she  undoubtedly  saved  his 
life.  However,  there  was  still  enough  of  tlie  poison  left  in 
his  system  to  make  him  very  sick  and  cause  his  leg  to  swell 
greatly.  The  result  was  lie  could  not  travel  as  last  as  the 
buffalo  hunters,  who  wore  anxious  to  reach  the  herds.  So  it 
was  decided  that  he  should  be  left  with  his  mother  to  follow 
as  rapidly  as  they  could.  So  painful  became  his  leg  from  the 
exercise  of  the  riding  that  at  length  he  was  unable  to  mount 
his  horse.  His  brave  mother  stuck  to  him,  and  continued  to 
help  him  along  for  some  days.  To  make  matters  worse,  one 
of  their  two  horses  disappeared  one  night.  Still,  on  they 
pushed  as  well  as  they  could  with  the  remaining  one,  and  at 
length  reached  a  river  with  many  sandbars.  Here  the  noble 
woman,  in  trying  to  carry  him  across,  got  into  the  quicksands 
and  began  to  sink.  In  vain  she  tried  to  pull  her  feet  out  of 
the  treacherous  sands.  When  she  would  try  to  lift  up  one 
foot  the  other  only  sank  deeper  and  deeper.  Failing  to 
succeed  in  this  way,  she  lifted  him  off  her  shoulders,  and, 
placing  him  gently  beside  her,  tried  again  to  struggle  loose 
from  the  sands.  But  it  was  all  in  vain.  She  was  held  with 
too  tight  a  grip.  Seeing  this,  and  fearing  that  Pukumakun 
might  also  begin  to  sink  in  the  sands,  she  again  put  him  upon 
her  shoulders,  and  then  both  of  them  shouted  and  called  loudly 
for  help.  But  no  help  came.  No  human  beings  were  within 
many  miles*  distance.  Some  prairie  wolves  heard  their  voices, 
and  came  to  the  river's  bank  to  see  what  it  meant.  They 
found  the  bundle  of  meat  there  and  quickly  devoured  it,  but 
they  did  not  dare  to  attack  the  horse,  that  was  eating  the 
grass  not  two  hundred  yards  away.  When  they  had  fought 
^ver  and  devoured  the  food  they  came  to  the  bank  again, 
12 


I 


i    ! 


:! 


150  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

and  their  howls  jiiul  yelps  seemed  to  mock  the  cries  for  help 
of  the  perislnii*^-  ones,  as  deei)er  and  deeper  they  sank  in  the 
treacherous  quicksands.  J3ut  that  woman  never  wept,  for 
she  M'as  the  daughter  of  a  chief.  But  we  must  let  Pukuma- 
kun  tell  the  rest  of  the  story,  which  fairly  thrilled  and  fas- 
cinated the  hoys  : 

"  By  and  hy  my  feet  began  to  touch  the  water,  which  ran 
a  few  inches  dee)>  over  the  l)ad  sands,  that  had  so  caught  liold 
of  my  mother,  and  into  whi(!h  she  was  sunk  now  nearly  up 
to  her  waist.  Still  she  cried  not,  but  spake  brave  words  to 
me.  Hoping  some  Indians  might  be  near,  we  called  an<l 
called,  but  the  wolves  only  answered  with  their  mocking 
howls.  Deeper  and  deeper  we  s.mk,  until  the  waters  were 
up  to  my  mother's  neck,  and  my  feet  were  beginning  to  feel 
the  grip  of  the  treacherous  sand. 

"  All  at  once  I  saw  the  horse  comliig  down  to  the  water 
to  drink.  Aroun»l  his  neck  was  tied  the  long  Indian  lariat 
made  of  braided  deer  skin,  and  therefore  very  strong.  As 
I  saw  the  horse,  hope  sprang  up  in  my  heart,  and  I  began  to 
feel  that  we  were  going  to  be  saved.  The  water  was  now 
close  up  to  my  mother's  lips,  but  we  both  called  to  the 
horse,  whicli  had  been  in  our  cami)  for  years.  lie  raised  up 
his  head  and  seemed  startled  at  first,  and  then  he  ])lunged 
into  the  river.  It  did  not  take  him  long  to  get  through  the 
deep  water,  and  then  as  his  feet  began  to  touch  the  quick- 
sands he  seemed  at  once  to  know  that  it  was  not  right,  so  he 
kept  lifting  up  his  feet  one  after  the  other  very  rapidly. 
Still  on  he  came,  until  he  was  so  close  that  I  was  able  to  seize 
liold  of  the  lariat. 

"  Then  spake  my  motlier  :  '  iSly  son,  you  will  escape.  Tie 
the  lariat  quickly  around  your  waist,  and  the  horse  will  be 
able  to  drag  you  out.  Here  I  must  die.  The  spirits  of  my 
ancestors  call  me  away  to  th(^  happy  hunting  grounds,  and 
I  must  obey.  Remend)er  your  mother  tried  liard  to  save 
you,  and  only  failed  with  her  life.  Tell  my  ppople  how  I 
perished,   and  give  my  message  to  the  avengers  of  blood, 


for  liolp 
nk  in  the 
vept,  for 

PuklllHJl- 

aiul  fas- 

hich  ran 
,2:ht  hold 
■arl}^  up 
ivords  to 
lied  an<] 
mockiiiir 
ers  were 
g  to  feel 

le  M'ater 
an  lariat 
)iiof.     As 
iegan  to 
was  now 
d  to  the 
aised  up 
])lunged 
'Ugh  the 
e  quick- 
it,  so  he 
rapi<lly, 
to  seize 

)o.  Tie 
will  be 

s  of  my 

ids,  and 
to  save 

3  how  I 
blood, 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  151 

and  tell  them  not  to  be  angry  toward  you.  Farewell.  Re- 
member you  are  the  g;  ^ndson  of  a  3hief.' 

"At  firHt  I  wanted  to  die  with  my  mother.  It  seemed 
dreadful  to  leave  her  alone,  but  she  would  not  hear  of  it. 
As  the  waters  were  coming  into  her  mouth  she  cried,  'Obey 
me,  my  son  ;  obey  me,  and  do  it  quickly,  for  the  iiorse  is 
impatient  and  knows  the  place  is  dangerous.' 

"  So  I  called  sharply  to  the  horse,  and  he  si)rang  forward, 
and  with  a  great  wrench  jerked  me  from  my  mother's 
shoulders  out  of  the  quicksands,  and  dashed  through  the 
water  with  me  to  the  shore. 

"As  soon  as  I  could  loose  n)yself  from  the  lariat  I  turned 
round  to  look,  and  there  I  saw  my  mother's  hea<l  just  sink- 
ing out  of  sight.  T  was  wild  with  terror  and  sorrow,  and  bit- 
terly eluded  myself  for  not  having  died  with  her.  liut  I 
had  the  consolation  that  she  herself  had  insisted  on  my 
escai)ing  when  the  strange  chance  oifered  itself. 

"  What  was  I  to  do  now  ?  My  father  and  other  friends 
were  far  away  ;  my  mother  had  perished  ;  and  here  I  was 
an  almost  helpless  crip|»le  on  the  great  prairies,  and  night 
was  rapidly  approaching. 

"  Fortunately  my  horse  stuck  to  me,  and  I  saw  that  I 
must  kee})  him  close  to  me  all  night  or  the  wolves  that  AVere 
prowling  around  would,  in  the  darkness,  make  short  work  of 
me.  So,  miserable  and  wet  though  T  was,  I  tied  the  loose 
end  of  the  lariat  around  my  waist,  and  selecting  a  spot 
where  the  grass  was  good  T  sat  down  in  the  middle  of  it, 
there  to  pass  the  night. 

"It  was,  indeed,  of  all  nights  the  saddest  and  most  miser- 
able. I  could  not  sleep.  T  w;is  full  of  sorrow.  If  I  tried 
to  shut  jny  eyes,  there  was  Ix'fore  uw  the  sight  of  my 
mother,  sinking,  sinking  down,  down  in  that  treacherous 
quicksand. 

"  The  wolves  were  very  troublesome.  They  would  sit  out 
in  the  gloom  and  howl  in  their  melancholy  way.  Then  they 
would   arouse  themselves  and  try  to  get  hold  of  me.     But 


li  ; 


I' 


it-:- 


i  : 


152         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

my  horse,  well  accustomed  to  fighting  tliese  animals,  would 
rush  at  them  as  far  as  the  lariat  would  allow,  and  would  either 
strike  at  them  with  his  fore  feet,  or,  swinging  around  quickly, 
would  so  vigorously  lash  out  with  his  hind  legs  that  the 
cowardly  brutes  would  quickly  skulk  back  into  the  gloom.  • 

"  The  long  night  ended  at  length,  and  the  welcome  morn- 
ing came.  I  found  that  my  poor  leg,  which  had  caused  all 
the  trouble,  was  much  better.  Perhaps  this  was  from  hav- 
ing been  so  long  in  the  water.  I  was  able  to  ride,  and  so 
I  hurried  away  from  the  sight  of  the  river  that  had  so  cruelly 
swallowed  up  my  mother.  My  faithful  horse,  that  had 
already  been  my  deliverer,  was  very  patient  while,  in  my 
crippled  state,  I  managed  to  get  up  on  his  back.  I  had 
eaten  nothing  since  yesterday,  but  I  thought  nothing  of  that; 
I  only  wanted  to  get  my  sinking  mother  out  of  my  eyes  and 
get  away  from  that  dreadful  river  which  we  had  to  cross. 
Horses  are  very  wise  about  these  quicksands,  and  so  I  just 
held  on  to  the  lariat,  which  I  had  made  into  a  kind  of  a  halter, 
and  let  him  choose  his  own  course.  Very  quickly  and  safely 
did  he  convey  me  across,  and  soon  did  we  find  the  trail  along 
which  my  father  and  the  other  hunters  had  traveled.  We 
liurried  on  very  rapidly,  until  my  horse  was  tired,  and  then 
we  stopped  for  a  few  hours  in  a  ravine  where  we  were  wc'I 
sheltered  from  hostile  Indians,  if  any  should  be  luyking 
about.  The  grass  was  luxuriant  and  abundant,  and  my  horse 
enjoyed  it  very  much. 

"When  the  hottest  part  of  the  day  was  over  we  again 
found  the  trail  and  pushed  on  until  sundown.  Where  the 
grass  was  good  I  tethered  my  horse  with  the  lariat,  and  for 
the  first  time  began  to  feel  hungry.  But  I  had  nothing  to 
eat,  neither  had  I  bow  nor  arrow.  However,  I  noticed  that 
tlie  burrows  of  the  prairie  dogs  were  quite  numerous  where 
we  had  left  the  trail.  So  I  took  the  strings  of  my  moccasms, 
and  making  in  the  ends  of  each  a  running  noose  I  fasten-^d 
them  over  tlw^  burrows  that  seemed  very  fresh.  Return- 
ing to  mj  horse,  I  there  waited  lor  a  time,  and  then  went 


s,  would 
lid  either 

quickly, 

that  the 
gloom.  • 
no  luorn- 
aused  all 
roiii  hav- 

and  so 
o  cruelly 
hat   had 
e,  in  my 
.     I  had 
fof  that; 
eyes  and 
to  cross, 
so  I  just 
a  halter, 
d  safely 
iil  along 
id.     We 
md  then 
ere  wc'l 
luyking 
ay  horse 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


153 


back  to  see  if  anything  had  been  caught.  I  was  much  star- 
tled to  iind  that  in  the  first  noose  a  great  rattlesnake  had 
been  caught,  lie  was  laslnng  the  ground  at  a  great  rate, 
while  his  rattles  kej)!  up  a  constant  buzz.  With  a  pole  from 
some  dried  willows  I  soon  killed  him,  for  I  wanted  the  moc- 
casin string  with  which  he  was  caught. 

"I  was  more  fortunate  with  the  other  noose,  for  in  it 
was  caught  by  the  neck  a  fine  young  plump  prairie  dog. 
Quickly  killing  him,  I  carried  him  and  the  two  strings  back 
to  the  protection  of  my  horse.  As  I  had  my  knife,  it  did 
not  take  me  long  to  skin  the  prairie  dog,  and  as  I  had  no 
fire  I  had  to  eat  him  raw.  It  tasted  very  good,  for  I  was 
now  feeling  very  hungry.  As  I  had  done  the  night  before, 
I  slept  with  my  horse  close  to  me  as  a  protection  from  the 
wolves. 


e  agani 
ere  th(> 
md  for 
hing  to 
ied  that 
I  where 
3ca8ms, 
isten-'d 
leturn- 
1  went 


m 


154         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 


't' 


! 


PUKUMAKUN's  story  continued — SEARCUINO  FOR  FRIENDS— 

PATHLESS     I'RAIRIE — ANGRY      RELATIONS AVEN(iERS     OF 

HLOOI)       UNAPl'KASEl) RAOE      FOR      LIFE OVERTAKEN — 

FIRST    CONFLICT — ARROW    AGAINST     TOMAHAWK — OPPOR-. 
TUNE  ARRIVAL. 


ttrpj 


'HITS  I  traveled  on  for  some  days.  At  times  it  was 
difficult  for  me  to  keep  the  trull,  hut  my  horse  wa« 
very  wise,  and  somehow  he  seemed  to  know  that  he  was  fol* 
lowing  up  his  comrades. 

*'  I  was  often  very  hungry,  as  I  had  nothing  else  to  depend 
upon  with  which  to  hunt  except  my  two  strings,  and  then  I 
could  only  use  them  when  my  hor.se  was  resting.  However, 
I  caught  a  few  more  prairie  dogs,  and  one  night  I  caught  a 
prairie  chicken,  which  was  very  good. 

"  One  day,  as  I  rode  over  a  big  swell  like  a  hill  in  the  prairie, 
I  saw  not  very  far  away  a  herd  of  buffaloes.  So  I  knew  I 
must  be  near  my  friends.  While  I  was  pleased  at  the  sight 
I  began  to  feel  very  much  alarmed.  They  would  say  at  once, 
*  Where  is  your  mother?'  Then,  if  they  did  not  believe  my 
story,  what  then?  So  I  was  much  troubled  in  my  mind, and 
while  looking  for  my  ])eople  I  dreaded  to  meet  them.  I  felt 
that  my  father  would  believe  my  story,  but  I  was  afraid  of 
my  mother's  brothers,  the  sons  of  the  chief.  Thej'  had  never 
liad  any  love  for  me,  or  I  much  for  them.  Why  this  was  so 
I  found  out  ono  day  when  they  were  upbraiding  my  mother 
in  the  wigwam  for  marrying  my  father,  instead  of  a  chief  of 
another  village,  to  whom  they  had  promised  her.  They 
thought,  I  was  asleep,  or  they  v.'ould  not  have  spoken  as  they 
did.  I  remember  that  my  mother  spoke  up  and  said  that 
she  was  the  daughter  of  a  chief,  who  had  given  her  the  right 


!■    ^-- 


IIENDS— 
JERS  OV 
TAKEN — 
— OPl'OR.. 


8  It  was 
)rso  wai 
was  fol- 

depend 
i  then  I 
owever, 
aught  a 

prairie, 
knew  I 
le  sight 
It  once, 
eve  jnv 
nd,  and 

I  felt 
raid  of 
I  never 
was  so 
iiother 
hief  of 

They 
.8  they 
d  that 
!  right 


The  Avenger  of  Blood. 


H 


i  1 


i! 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         155 

to  choose  her  own  husbaiiil,  and  that  she  wan  contented  and 
happy  in  lier  choice.  Just  tiien  their  sharp  eyes  seemed  to 
know  that  I  was  not  very  sound  asleep,  and  so  their  strong 
words  ceased;  for  Indian  men  and  women  do  not  let  their 
children  hear  their  quarrels. 

"So  I  now  remember  their  words,  and  was  afraid.  Not 
long  after  I  saw  some  of  the  hunters,  and  when  I  met  one 
whom  I  knew  I  inquired  for  my  father,  lie  told  me  where 
I  would  find  him,  and  so  I  rode  on.  My  father  was  resting 
with  some  others  after  a  great  run,  in  which  they  had  killed 
many  buffaloes.  When  I  drew  near  to  him,  although  I  was 
the  grandson  of  a  chief,  I  lifted  up  my  voice  and  wept.  At 
this  he  was  very  much  surprised  and  hurt,  for  as  yet  he  knew 
not  of  our  great  loss.  Others  jeered  and  laughed  at  seeing  a 
young  Indian  weeping.  Then  my  father  arose  and  led  me 
away  and  began  to  apbraid  me,  for  ho  knew  not  the  cause  of 
my  sorrow,  but  supposed  my  mother  had  joined  the  other 
women,  who  were  very  busy  cutting  up  and  preserving  the 
meat  of  the  buffalo.  But  I  could  only  continue  ray  weeping, 
and  at  length  was  able  to  cry  out  i  *  My  mother !  my  mother  I  * 

**  At  this  my  father  quickly  ceased  his  reproofs,  and  becom- 
ing alarmed  cried  out:  *Tell  me  what  is  the  matter.' 

**So  I  told  him  all.  And  as  I  saw  his  great  sorrow  as  he 
listened  to  my  story  I  knew  how  great  had  been  his  love  for 
my  mother,  who  in  her  love  for  him  had  preferred  him  to 
the  chief  whom  her  brothers  wished  her  to  marry.  He  was 
crushed  to  the  ground  and  speechless  with  sorrow,  and  as  I 
saw  him  so  overwhelmed  with  his  grief  I  wished  I  had  died 
with  ray  raother, 

**  For  a  time  he  thus  remained,  while  I,  the  most  miserable, 
could  only  sit  by  and  look  at  him.  No  words  or  tears  came 
from  him,  but  the  great  sorrow  had  taken  such  a  hold  upon 
him  that  he  seemed  as  one  who  would  there  have  died. 

"Suddenly,  as  voices  were  heard  and  we  both  knew  that 
some  persons  were  coming  near,  he  turned  to  me  and  with  a 
great  effort  said ; 


156         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


((< 


My  son,  you  must  flee  at  once.  Y<Kir  mother's  brolhera, 
who  lovo  us  not,  will  not  believe  your  story;  aiul  as  they  are 
the  nearest  of  kin,  the  avengers  of  blooil,  they  will  seek  your 
life.  Vou  have  no  witness  to  your  story,  not  even  the  body 
or  a  grave  to  show.  When  they  find  your  mother  has  not 
arrived  their  suspicions  will  be  aroused.  I  believe  your  story, 
strange  as  it  is.  When  they  demand  of  me  the  cause  of  your 
mother's  non-arrival  I  will  tell  them  as  you  have  told  nu-; 
but  they  will  not  believe  it,  and  so  you  must  not  meet  them, 
as  in  all  probability  they  will  kill  you,  in  spite  of  all  that  1 
can  do.  So  you  must  flee  away  from  the  avengers.  You, 
my  only  son  of  your  mother,  must  not  fall  by  the  hands  of 
her  brothers.  Meet  mo  hero  to-night  when  the  moon  is  at 
her  brightest,  and  I  will  then  have  decided  what  you  must 
do.    Flee  (juickly.* 

*'  It  w.as  indeed  time  for  me  to  go,  for  hardly  had  I  slipped 
away,  and  hidden  in  the  deep  grass,  ere  I  heard  angry  voices 
in  reply  to  my  father's  quiet  words.  But  1  could  make  out 
nothing  at  the  time  of  what  was  said.  P\)r  hours  I  there  re- 
mained. The  day  passed  on  and  the  night  followed,  and  yet 
I  waited  until  the  old  moon  came  up  to  its  brightest  point* 
Then  returning  to  the  aj)pointed  spot,  there  I  found  my  father 
waiting  for  me.  His  great  sorrow  was  still  on  him,  but  his 
love  for  the  son  of  her  whom  he  had  loved  so  well  had  shown 
itself  in  his  acts.  He  had  with  him  a  good  horse  and  a 
warrior's  bow  and  quiver  of  arrows.  In  addition  he  had  a 
supply  of  food  and  some  other  necessary  things.  He  em- 
braced me  more  tenderly  than  T  ever  remember  his  having 
done  before,  and  then  for  an  instant  his  strong  Indian  nature 
broke,  and  with  one  convulsive  sob  he  said,  *  Kah-se-ke-at ' 
("My  beloved"),  which  was  his  pet  name  for  my  mother.  But 
quickly  ho  regained  his  composure,  and,  pointingto  the  north 
star,  he  said  I  was  to  direct  my  course  so  much  west  of  that 
and  try  to  reach  the  friendly  band  of  Maskepetoon,  tlie  great 
chief  of  the  land  of  the  Saskatchewan.  He  commanded  me 
to  ride  fast,  as  he  feared  trouble^  as  my  uncles^  to  whom  he 


.^;^ 


mi.fim 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  157 


had  told  my  Blory  in  the  jnvst'iu'i'  of  all  the  rclativL's,  would 
not  bo  pacitic'd,  hut  had  dcnianded  tliat  1  ho  dclivcMvd  up.  8u 
I  was  armed  an<l  mounted,  hut  ere  my  lather  would  let  me  go 
ho  drew  mo  down  to  him  and  kissed  me,  and  then  said  : 


«i< 


lie  brave,  my  son;  never  begin  a  (|uarrel;  hut  if  the  story 
of  your  mother's  death  is  true — and  I  believe  you,  for  you 
havo  never  deceived  me— then  in  your  iiuioeency,  if  you  are 
followed  and  attaeked,  use  your  weapons,  and  if  you  must 
die,  fall  bravely  fighting,  as  does  the  true  warriiu*.' 

"In  the  moonlight  there  I  left  him,  and  dashed  away  in 
tlie  direction  pointed  out. 

My  horse  was  a  good  one,  and  carried  me  along  without 
any  stumbling,  although  the  prairie  was  rough  and  uneven. 
It  was  well  for  mo  that  he  was  so  steady  a!i<l  true,  for  I  was 


« 


jshed  b 


that  I 


only  a  boy,  ana  so  crusned  oy  my  great  sorrow  that  i  was 
hardly  able  to  care  for  myself.  With  this  good  horse  I  was 
able  to  get  on  rapidly.  However,  in  spite  of  all  the  progress 
I  had  made,  I  discovered  about  the  tinio  the  daydawn  w.as 
coming  that  I  was  being  followed.  ^Nfy  pursuers  were  my 
fierce  uncles,  who  had  never  forgiven  my  mother  for  marry- 
ing my  father;  and  now  that  they  had  heard  that  she  was  dead 
resolved  to  take  venm-ance  on  me,  wh(»m  thev  had  alwavs 
bated.  They  knew  that,  as  was  the  custom  of  our  people, 
thev  as  the  nearest  relatives  were  the  aveiii'ers  of  blood. 
In  vain  had  my  father  ])leaded  for  n)e,  and  that  I  was  not 
guilty  of  her  death.  They  would  not  be  appeased,  even 
though  he  had  offered,  as  gifts,  about  all  of  his  possessions. 
When,  in  anger  and  sorrow  at  their  unrelenting  spirit,  he 
left  them,  they  cunningly  watched  him,  that  they  might  find 
out  where  I  was  hidden  away. 

"  But  my  father  was  too  quick  for  them,  and  so  was  aide  to 
get  me  off,  as  I  have  mentioned,  before  they  found  my  hid- 
ing place.  However,  they  were  soon  on  my  trail,  but  they 
had  to  ride  many  a  mile  before  they  overtook  me,  as  I  had 
sped  on  as  rapidly  as  I  could.  Although  I  was  only  a  boy 
I  was  able  to  see,  when  I  detected  them  followmg  after  me, 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


1.1 


1.25 


Uim    12.5 

|50    ■^~       Ifll^H 


2.0 


^U4 


y 


/ 


<f''^k      o: 


V 


/^ 


Photographic 

Sdences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)  872-4503 


'^ 


158         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


that  they  were  not  coming  as  friends.  Then  also  ray  father's 
words  had  put  me  on  my  guard.  They  seemed  so  sure  of 
being  able  to  easily  kill  me  that  they  resorted  to  no  trick  or 
disguise  to  throw  me  off  my  guard.  So  I  remembered  my 
father,  and  being  conscious  that  I  was  innocent  of  my 
mother's  deatli  I  was  resolved  to  die  as  a  warrior.  Carefully 
stringing  my  bow,  I  fixed  my  quiver  of  arrows  so  that  I 
could  draw  them  easily  as  I  needed  them.  Fortunately  for 
me,  my  father  had  taught  me  the  trick  of  riding  on  the  side 
of  my  horse  and  shooting  back  from  under  his  neck.  Soon 
with  the  yells  and  war  whoops  of  my  pursuers  the  arrows 
began  to  fly  around  me.  One  of  their  sharp  arrows  wounded 
my  horse,  but  instead  of  disabling  him  it  put  such  life  into 
him  that  for  the  next  few  miles  we  were  far  ahead  beyond 
their  arrows.  But  their  horses  were  more  enduring  than 
mine,  and  so  they  gradually  gained  on  me  once  more.  I  did 
not  shoot  an  arrow  until  I  could  hear  the  heavy  breathings 
of  their  horses,  which,  like  mine,  were  feeling  the  effects  of 
this  fearful  race.  Then,  swinging  quickly  to  my  horse's  side, 
I  caused  him  by  the  pressure  of  my  knee  to  swerve  a  little 
to  the  left,  and  then,  drawing  my  bow  with  all  ray  might,  I 
fired  back  from  under  his  neck  at  the  horse  nearer  to  me. 
Fortunately  for  me,  ray  arrow  struck  him  in  the  neck,  and  so 
cut  some  of  the  great  swollen  veins  that  he  was  soon  out 
of  the  race.  The  uncle  on  the  other  horse  stopped  for  a 
moment  to  see  if  he  could  be  of  any  service,  but  when  he 
found  that  the  wounded  horse  would  soon  bleed  to  death 
he  sprang  again  upon  his  own  and  came  on,  if  possible,  more 
furiously  than  ever.  His  brief  halt  had  given  me  time  to 
get  another  arrow  fixed  in  ray  bow  as  on  I  hurried,  but  my 
horse  was  about  exhausted,  and  soon  again  the  arrows  began 
to  sing  about  me.  One  unfortunately  struck  my  horse  in  a 
mortal  place  and  brought  him  down.  I  could  only  spring  to 
the  ground  as  he  fell,  and  with  my  bow  and  arrow  quickly  turn 
and  face  my  pursuer.  Very  sudden  was  the  end.  He  drew 
his  tomahawk  and  threw  it  with  all  the  fury  of  his  passionate 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  159 

nature.  I  did  not  try  to  dodge  it,  but  facing  him  I  drew 
my  bow  with  all  my  strength  and  shot  straight  into  his  face. 
Our  weapons  must  have  crossed  each  other,  for  while  he  fell 
dead  with  the  arrow  in  his  brain,  I  fell  senseless  with  the 
blade  of  the  tomahawk,  which,  cutting  clean  through  my 
bow,  had  buried  itself  in  my  face. 

"  When  I  returned  to  consciousness  my  father  was  beside 
me.  He  had  sewed  up  the  wounds  with  sinew,  and  had  suc- 
ceeded in  stopping  the  flowing  of  the  blood.  How  he  came 
there  seemed  strange  to  me.  lie  told  me  all  about  it  when 
I  was  better.  He  had  found  out  that  the  two  uncles,  well 
armed  and  on  good  horses,  had  discovered  my  trail  and  had 
started  after  me.  He  was  not  long  in  following,  and  as  he 
had  their  trail  in  addition  to  mine  he  was  able  to  push  on 
without  any  delay,  and  so  caught  up  to  the  one  whose  horse 
I  had  shot  in  the  neck. 

"  They  had  no  words  with  each  other.  They  knew  that  as 
they  joined  in  battle  it  was  to  be  a  fight  unto  the  death.  My 
father  killed  my  uncle  and  came  out  of  the  battle  unwounded. 
Then  he  hurried  on  as  quickly  as  he  could,  and  from  a  dis- 
tance saw  the  fight  between  my  uncle  and  me.  When  he 
dashed  up  at  first  he  thought  I  was  dead,  but  soon  he  dis- 
covered that  the  life  was  still  in  me.  He  at  once  set  to  work 
to  help  me,  but  months  passed  away  ere  the  great  wound 
made  by  the  tomahawk  healed  up. 

"This  great  scar  remains  with  me  to  this  day,  and  reminds 
me  of  that  fierce  fight,  and  tells  of  how  terrible  in  those  days 
were  some  of  the  doings  of  our  people.** 


160         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

"pair  wind  !" — FISH  SrEARINO  BY  TORCHLIGHT — THE  SHIN- 
ING EYES — DEATH  OP  THE  DEER — ABUNDANCE  OF  GAME — 
ADDITIONAL  EXCURSIONS — TRADITION  OF  NANAHBOOZOO 
AND  THE  FLOOD — WAS  NANAHBOOZOO  NOAH? 

THE  boys  listened  with  absorbing  interest  to  this  thrilling 
story.  Tlie  camp  fire  had  partly  burned  down  and  the 
stars  had  come  out  in  their  splendor,  but  none  seemed  to 
observe  these  things. 

The  dramatic  power  with  which  Pukumakun  accompanied 
his  narrative,  his  genuine  sorrow  at  the  tragic  death  of  his 
mother,  and  then  his  fierce  excitement  as  he  described  the 
last  long  race  and  its  end,  simply  fascinated  our  young  friends, 
and  they  declared  that  it  was  the  most  wonderful  story  they 
had  ever  heard. 

Of  course  the  bright  tartan  shirt,  with  some  other  gifts, 
was  handed  over,  and  then  all  wrapped  themselves  in  their 
blankets  and  lay  down  on  the  rocks  to  sleep. 

During  the  night  the  strong  south  wind  veered  around  to 
the  northeast,  and  the  alert  Indians  in  charge  were  quick  to 
observe  the  change.  Soon  the  cry  of  "  Meyoo  nootin  I "  ("  Fair 
wind!")  was  heard,  aiid  in  a  time  so  brief  that  it  would  have 
seemed  almost  incredible  to  persons  who  have  not  witnessed 
it  the  boats  were  afloat,  the  masts  stepped,  the  sails  hoisted, 
and  the  journey,  so  long  delayed,  was  gladly  resumed.  In  the 
earliest  dawn  the  last  of  the  sails  were  seen  by  Mr.  Ross  and 
our  friends  to  be  sinking  below  the  horizon  as  they  sped  along 
toward  the  mouth  of  the  great  Saskatchewan.  For  the  rest 
of  the  day  they  were  quite  lonesome  after  the  departure  of 
the  brigade,  and,  as  the  wind  was  in  a  bad  quarter  for  them, 
they  decided  to  rest  during  the  day  and  then  go  out  spearing 


O 
O 

s 

O 
o 

*< 

H 
o 

•-« 
o 


o 
o 

ft- 

5' 
w 

D 
a 
a 
■-« 

■1 

o 

sr 

cfi5' 

sr 


s*ii 


lliree  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  161 

fish  during  the  coming  night.  The  Indians  were  set  to  work 
preparing  the  inflammable  torches  which  would  be  necessary 
for  their  success.  These  were  made  of  various  things.  The 
best  were  of  the  fine  resinous  strips  of  spruce  or  balsam, 
taken  from  those  parts  that  are  saturated  with  the  resinous 
gum.  They  were  secured  in  handles  which  prevented  the 
hot  melted  pitch  from  running  down  and  burning  the  hands 
of  those  who  held  them.  Other  torches  were  made  of  strips 
or  rolls  of  birch  bark  saturated  in  the  balsam  gum,  which  is 
gathered  by  the  Indians  and  used  so  generally  in  keeping 
water-tight  their  canoes. 

The  three-pronged  barbed  spears  were  fastened  in  long 
light  handles,  and  every  other  preparation  was  made  for  hav- 
ing a  successful  expedition. 

On  account  of  the  long  evening  twilight  they  had  to  wait 
for  some  honva  after  supper  ere  it  was  dark  enough  for  them 
to  hope  for  any  measure  of  success.  However,  the  experienced 
Indians  knew  when  it  was  best  to  start,  and  so,  after  the  in- 
evitable cup  of  tea  and  the  additional  pipe  for  the  smokers, 
the  three  canoes  were  carried  down  and  carefully  placed  in 
the  water.  In  each  canoe  M'as  one  of  our  boys,  and  they  were 
of  course  excited  at  the  prospect  of  this  nightly  adventure. 
It  seemed  so  weird  to  thus  embark  in  this  ghostly  way  and 
to  leave  the  bright  camp  fire  on  the  rocks,  with  the  few 
watchers  who  remained,  Mr.  Ross  being  one  of  them,  and  to 
embark  in  their  canoes  and  go  paddling  out  in  the  gloom. 

Their  destination  was  in  the  western  part  of  Playgreen 
Lake,  where  they  expected  to  find  abundance  of  fish  of  the 
varieties  that  afford  excellent  sport  when  caught  in  this  way. 
After  several  miles  of  careful  paddling  in  the  darkness, 
where  rocks  abounded  and  rapids  were  many,  they  reached  a 
place  that  seemed  familiar  to  the  Indians.  They  easily  found 
a  sheltered  cove,  where  they  went  ashore,  and,  groping  around 
in  the  darkness,  they  soon  gathered  some  dry  wood  and  kindled 
a  fire.  Fortunately  the  wind  had  nearly  died  away,  and  so 
they  anticipated  a  successful  night's  sport. 
18 


162         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

The  inflaminablo  torches  were  c.irefuUy  arrangetl,  ami  l 
c<.iiplo  of  tlicni  for  c.icli  boat  woio  igiiitod.  Then  all  again 
took  tlieir  assigiKMl  positi-  ns  in  their  canoes,  and  noiselessly 
]»a«Mle<l  to  the  places  wliero  the  tish  were  supposed  to  be 
abundant. 

At  first  all  the  boys  could  sec  were  dark,  shadowliko  objects 
in  the  water  that,  after  remaining  under  the  glare  of  the  lights, 
suddenly  dashed  away  in  the  gloom. 

For  fear  of  accident  it  was  decided  that  the  experienced 
Indians  should  do  tho  spearing,  while  the  boys  looked  on  and 
aided  with  the  paddles  or  helped  to  hold  tho  torches.  The 
Indian  spearmen  stood  up  in  the  canoe,  and,  gazing  intently 
into  tho  water  where  it  was  brilliantly  lit  up  by  the  blazing 
torches,  were  able  to  see  tho  fish  at  a  depth  of  several  feet 
beneath  the  surface.  Some  varieties  of  fish  are  not  attracted 
by  the  light,  and  so  are  not  to  be  caught  in  thi*  way.  Other 
kinds,  however,  seem  quite  fascinated  by  the  bright  light, 
and  will  remain  perfectly,  still  in  its  glare,  as  though  under 
some  power  they  cannot  withstand. 

The  experienced  spearmen,  with  a  vigorous  thrust,  are  gen- 
erally very  successful  in  securing  large  numbers  of  them. 
Still,  in  spite  of  all  their  skill,  many  escape.  Apart  from  the 
excitement  about  this  method  of  fishing,  it  is  not  to  be  com- 
pared with  the  ordinary  way  of  capturing  them  with  gill  nets 
as  regards  the  quantities  obtained.  The  spear  cruelly  wounds 
many  that  escape,  and  so  even  the  Indians  only  adopt  this 
plan  for  the  sake  of  its  exciting  sport,  and  for  the  capture  of 
some  varieties  of  fish  that  are  not  easily  obtained  in  any  other 
way. 

After  the  boys  had  watched  the  successful  operations  of  the 
Indians  for  some  time  they  made  their  first  attempt.  For  a 
lime  they  could  not  understand  how  it  was  that  when  they 
made  a  vigorous  thrust  with  their  spear  at  a  great  big,  quiet 
fish  it  seemed  to  strike  some  place  a  couple  of  feet  or  so  away 
from  the  fish.  So  they  found  that  the  law  of  refraction  had 
to  be  considered,  and  after  a  few  experiments  they  did  bet* 


and  L 

|1  again 
jlessly 
to  bo 

[objects 
lights, 

[rienced 
on  and 
.  Tiie 
ntently 
blazinf; 
ral  feet 
tracted 
Other 
light, 
under 

are  gen- 
f  them, 
rom  the 
be  com* 
^illnets 
wounds 
)pt  this 
)ture  of 
y  other 

s  of  the 
For  a 
n  they 
f,  (juiet 
oaway 
on  had 
id  bet> 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         163 

ter.  Each  was  successful  in  securing  some  fine  iish.  Some, 
indeed,  were  so  large  that,  after  tiie  boys  had  plunged  their 
spears  into  them,  they  required  the  help  of  the  Indians  to 
get  them  Into  the  canoe. 

When  the  torches  burned  down  others  were  lighted,  and 
thus  the  sport  continued  until  the  boats  began  to  feel  the  ad- 
ditional weight  of  the  fish  thus  secured.  Tiie  boys  were  loath 
to  think  of  stopping,  and  no  wonder,  for  everything  was  so 
strange  and  weird. 

The  three  canoes  with  their  picturesque  occupants,  lit  up  by 
the  blazing  torches,  tlie  waters  so  transparent  under  the  light, 
and  phosphorescent-like  on  every  wave,  made  a  picture  never 
to  be  forgotten.  Then  so  close  around  was  the  dense  deep 
darkness  of  the  solitudes  that  stretched  away  and  away  for 
miles  in  all  directions. 

No  wonder  the  hearts  of  the  lads  were  beating  loudly,  and 
in  the  suppressed  excitement  of  suchsurroundings  no  thoughts 
of  sleep  there  troubled  them. 

"  O,  if  our  friends  could  only  see  us  here,'*  said  Frank, 
'wouldn't  they  be  pleased  with  the  sight?" 

"  Ay,"  said  Alec,  "  and  what  would  not  the  boys  of  the 
old  school  give  to  be  here  for  a  few  hours  with  us  ?  " 

"  Hush  1  What  is  that  ? "  said  Sam,  as  he  pointed  his 
finger  to  a  spot  in  the  dense  dark  forest  of  trees  that  hung 
down  low  to  the  water's  edge,  not  many  yards  from  where 
they  were  slowly  floating  along  on  the  stream. 

That  there  was  something  was  very  evident,  for  there  were 
to  be  seen  two  great  shining  eyes  that,  owing  to  the  dense 
darkness  around  them,  seemed  to  be  strangely  large  and 
brilliant. 

"  Will-o'-the-wisp,"  said  Frank. 

"  Jack-o'-lantern,"  said  Alec. 

**  A  banshee,"  said  Sam. 

"  A  big  deer,"  said  Mustagan.  "  Keep  still,  and  we  will  soon 
shoot  him." 

Quietly  and  quickly  was  a  gun  lifted  up,  and  with  a  word 


■■t^' 


i 


164         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

to*  the  men  to  steady  with  their  paddles  the  canoe  in  which 
Mustagan  was  seated  he  fired,  and  the  report  was  followed 
by  the  phiiige  of  tiie  body  of  a  great  deer,  as  he  fell  lieadlong 
in  the  water  not  thirty  yards  away.  The  sound  of  the  gun 
broke  the  deathlike  solitudes  and  aroused  a  chorus ;  and  for 
a  long  time  the  cry  of  the  bittern  and  the  loon  mingled  with 
the  quacking  of  ducks  and  the  w.ikeful  calls  of  the  sentinel 
wild  gooHe. 

More  torches  were  lit,  and  the  body  of  the  deer  w.as  se- 
cured with  a  rope;  and  as  the  night  was  far  spent  it  was  de- 
cided to  go  ashore,  if  they  could  find  a  safe  i)lace,  and  there 
rest  nntil  morning,  as  it  was  ntterly  impossible  with  the 
lieavy  load  of  fish  to  think  of  retnrning  through  the  dark- 
ness with  the  additional  weight  of  this  splendid  deer. 

As  closely  as  possible  the  three  canoes  had  kei)t  together. 
This  made  it  more  sociable  in  the  gloom,  and  was  much  en- 
joyed by  the  boys,  as  tliey  could  thus  freely  chat  with  each 
other  and  watch  each  other's  success  or  failure. 

As  the  locality  was  known  to  some  of  the  Indians,  a  shel- 
tered little  sandy  beach  was  soon  discovered,  and  here  the 
now  tired  party  drew  up  and  landed.  A  fire  was  speedily 
built,  and  a  kettle  of  tea  and  a  lunch  were  prepared  and  enjoyed 
by  the  hungry  ones.  Then  they  quickly  rolled  themselves 
up  in  their  blankets,  and  were  soon  away  in  the  land  of 
dreams.  Nothing  softer  had  they  under  them  than  the 
rocks,  and  no  roof  over  them  but  the  starry  heavens,  yet 
they  slept  in  a  way  that  thousands  of  excited,  weary,  rest- 
less ones,  tossing  about  in  comfortable  beds,  might  well 
envy,  but  could  not  command. 

Very  early  were  the  boys  aroused  for  the  home  trip,  but 
early  as  they  were  up  the  Indians  had  already  skinned  and 
cut  up  the  deer  and  divided  it  among  the  boats.  Part  of 
the  fish  were  given  to  some  Indian  women  and  children  who 
were  encamped  on  some  of  the  islands  near  which  they 
passed  on  the  route  back  to  the  camp. 

Mr.  Ross  was  much  pleased  with  the  glowing  accounts 


i^hich 

)wed 

Hong 

gun 

\d  for 

witli 

litint'l 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         16S 

which  the  boys  gavo  of  tho  night*s  adventures.  Much 
praise  was  given  to  Sam  for  having  seen  the  great  luminous 
eyes  of  the  deer,  even  before  any  of  the  Indians  had  ob- 
served them. 

Mr.  Ross,  in  answer  to  the  boys'  inquiries,  explained  how 
some  deer,  like  fish,  seemed  to  be  fascinated  by  a  bright 
light,  and  will  allow  the  hunters  to  approach  very  near, 
especially  if  they  are  on  tho  water,  ere  they  will  try  to  get 
away. 

The  weather  proving  favorable,  the  camp  was  struck,  the 
canoes  loaded,  and  they  all  proceeded  ont  he  way  to  Mon- 
treal Point  once  more.  They  only  stopped  for  an  hour  or 
so  at  Spider  Islands  to  melt  some  pitch  and  mend  a  crack 
which  had  opened  in  the  bottom  of  one  of  the  canoes. 

The  boys,  who  in  their  own  land  had  seen  the  great 
iron  ships  being  prepared  in  the  dry  docks,  were  quite 
amused  and  interested  at  the  primitive  way  in  which  these 
Indians  made  water-tight  their  light  canoes.  Wheo  this 
was  done  they  were  all  soon  under  way  again,  and  not  long 
after  the  shores  of  the  mainland  began  to  loom  up  plainly 
before  them. 

They  all  remembered  the  last  visit  and  the  battle  with 
the  wolves.  So  they  were  naturally  on  tho  lookout  for  a 
herd  of  deer  or  the  sound  of  ravening  wolves.  But  not  even  a 
"  whisky  jack  "  was  seen  or  heard.  The  desolate  land  seemed 
to  be  much  more  so  by  the  apparent  entire  absence  of  life. 

Selecting  a  favorable  spot,  they  all  landed,  and  then,  while 
some  of  the  Indians  made  a  fire  and  prepared  the  supper, 
Mr.  Ross,  with  Frank,  Alec,  Sam,  and  Mustagan,  visited 
the  scene  of  the  great  fight.  They  took  the  precaution  to 
carry  their  guns  with  them,  for  who  could  tell  where  the 
rest  of  those  wolves  might  be,  or  what  other  game  might 
not  suddenly  appear  in  sight,  even  if  the  Indians  had  re- 
ported that  the  wolves  had  all  disappeared  ! 

Sam  and  Frank  took  special  pride  in  pointing  ont  to  Aleo 
and  Mr.  Boss  where  they  had  stood  when,  under  Mustagan's 


^•j 


166         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


directions,  thuy  broiiglit  down  the  two  loading  wolven  in 
th.it  nicniorablo  and  exciting  battle,  and  then  where  they 
fought  in  the  terrible  hand-to-hand  encounter,  where  it  was 
hunting-ax  agaiuHt  teeth,  liut  little  was  left  to  tell  of  the 
fray.  A  few  whitened,  well-picked  bones  were  to  be  seen 
here  and  there,  but  nothing  more ;  so  they  returned  to  the 
camp  lire,  where  the  HU}>per  was  now  prepared,  and  ready 
indeed  were  they  for  It. 

As  they  had  made  sucli  a  long  trip  that  day,  >[r.  Ross, 
who  was  ever  mindful  of  the  welfare  of  his  canocmen,  de- 
cided that  there  should  be  no  hunting  that  evening  or  night. 
So  they  gathered  round  the  camp  fire,  and  with  bright  and 
pleasant  chat  the  happy  hours  passed  away,  one  of  them  be- 
ing specially  interesting  as  Mr.  Ross,  who  had  made  the 
gathering  up  of  Indian  legends  a  favorite  study  or  amuse- 
ment when  not  absorbed  in  heavier  work,  was  requested  by 
the  boys  to  tell  them  an  Indian  legend  or  story. 

Yielding  to  this  request,  he  cheerfully  consented,  and  not 
only  had  he  the  boys  as  interested  listeners,  but  the  Indians 
of  the  party  gathered  round,  curious  to  hear  how  ivell  a 
white  man  was  able  to  tell  one  of  their  favorite  stories. 

"  Before  the  general  deluge,"  Mr.  Ross  began,  "  there 
lived  two  enormous  creatures,  each  possessed  of  vast  pow^er. 
One  was  an  animal  with  a  great  horn  on  his  head,  the  other 
was  a  huge  toad.  The  latter  had  the  whole  man.igement  of 
the  waters,  keeping  them  secure  in  his  own  body,  and 
emitting  only  a  certain  quantity  when  needed  for  the  water- 
ing of  the  earth.  Between  these  two  creatures  there  arose 
a  quarrel  which  terminated  in  a  great  fight.  The  toad  in 
vain  tried  to  swallow  its  antagonist,  but  the  latter  Tushed 
upon  it,  and  with  his  horn  pierced  a  hole  in  its  side,  out  of 
which  the  waters  rushed  in  floods,  and  soon  overflowed  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

.  *•  Nanahboozoo  was  living  at  this  time  on  the  earth.  Ob- 
serving the  water  rising  higher  and  higher  he  fled  to  the 
loftiest  mountain  for  refuge.    Perceiving  that  even  this  re- 


' 


*'r 


in 

they 
was 
tiie 

Heeii 
the 

eady 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         167 

treat  would  hooii  he  iniiiulatcd,  lie  Helected  u  large  cetlartree, 
wliieh  he  purpostMl  to  ascend  hliould  the  waters  come  up  to 
him.  Ik'fore  the  floods  reached  him  he  caught  a  iiuniher  of 
animalH  and  fowls  and  put  theni  into  his  bosom.  At  length 
the  waters  covered  the  mountain.  Nanahboozoo  then  as- 
cended the  cedar  tree,  and  as  he  went  up  he  plucked  its 
branches  and  stuck  them  in  his  belt,  which  girdled  his  waist. 

"  When  he  reached  the  top  of  the  tree  he  sang,  and  beat 
the  tune  with  his  arrow  upon  his  bow,  and  as  he  sang  tlu^ 
tree  grew,  and  kept  pace  with  the  water  for  a  long  time. 
At  length  he  abandoned  the  idea  of  remaining  any  longer  on 
the  tree.  So  he  took  the  branches  he  had  plucked,  and  with 
them  constructed  a  raft,  on  which  ho  placed  himself  with 
the  animals  and  fowls.  On  this  raft  he  floated  about  for  a 
long  time,  till  all  the  mountains  were  covered  and  all  the 
beasts  of  the  earth  and  fowls  of  the  air,  except  those  he  had 
with  him,  had  perished, 

"  At  length  Nanahboozoo  thought  of  forming  a  new  world, 
but  how  to  accomplish  it  without  any  materials  he  knew  not. 
At  length  the  idea  occurred  to  him  that  if  he  could  only  ob- 
tain a  little  of  the  earth,  which  was  then  under  the  water,  lie 
might  succeed  in  making  a  new  world  out  of  the  old  one. 
He  accordingly  employed  the  different  animals  he  had  with 
him  that  were  accustomed  to  diving.  First,  he  sent  the  hxtn 
down  into  the  water  in  order  to  bring  up  some  of  the  oM 
earth  ;  but  it  was  not  able  to  rea(;h  the  bottom,  and  after 
remaining  in  the  water  some  time  came  up  dead.  Nanah- 
boozoo then  took  it,  blew  upon  it,  and  it  came  to  life  again. 
He  next  sent  the  otter,  which  also  failing  to  reach  the  bot- 
tom came  up  dead,  and  was  restored  to  life  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  the  loon.  He  then  tried  the  skill  of  the  beaver,  but 
without  success.  Having  failed  with  all  these  diving  ani- 
mals, he  last  of  all  took  the  muskrat.  On  account  of  the 
distance  it  had  to  go  to  reach  the  bottom  it  was  gone  a  long 
time  and  came  up  dead;  on  taking  it  up  Nanahboozoo 
found,  to  his  great  joy,  that  it  had  reached  the  earth  and 


■ii-. 


168         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

had  retained  some  of  the  soil  in  each  of  its  paws  and  mouth« 
He  then  blew  upon  it,  and  brought  it  to  life  again,  at  the 
same  time  pronouncing  many  blessings  on  it.  He  declared 
that  as  long  as  the  world  he  was  about  to  make  should  en- 
dure, the  muskrat  should  never  become  extinct. 

"This  prediction  of  Nanahboozoo  is  still  spoken  of  by 
some  Indians  when  referring  to  the  rapid  increase  of  the 
muskrat.  Nanahboozoo  then  took  the  earth  which  he  found 
in  the  muskrat's  paws  and  mouth,  and  having  rubbed  it  with 
his  hands  to  fine  dust  he  placed  it  on  the  waters  and  blew 
upon  it.  Very  soon  it  began  to  grow  larger  and  larger,  until 
it  was  beyond  the  reach  of  his  eye.  Thus  was  spread  out 
the  new  world  after  the  great  flood.  In  order  to  ascertain 
the  size  of  this  newly  created  world,  and  the  progress  of  its 
growth  and  expansion,  he  sent  a  wolf  to  run  to  the  end  of  it, 
measuring  its  extent  by  the  time  consumed  in  the  journey 
The  first  journey  he  performed  in  one  day ;  the  second  trip 
took  him  five  days  ;  the  third  consumed  ten  days ;  the  fourth 
a  month ;  then  a  year ;  then  five  years.  Thus  it  went  on 
until  the  world  became  so  large  that  Nanahboozoo  sent  a 
young  wolf  that  could  just  run.  This  animal  died  of  old  age 
before  he  could  accomplish  his  journey.  Nanahboozoo  then 
decided  that  the  world  was  large  enough,  and  commanded  it 
to  cease  from  growing. 

"Some  time  after  this  Nanahboozoo  took  a  journey  to  view 
the  new  world  he  had  made,  and  a^'  he  traveled  he  created 
various  animals  suitable  for  the  different  parts  of  the  new 
world.  He  then  experimented  in  making  man.  The  first 
one  he  burnt  too  black,  and  was  not  satisfied.  Then  he 
tried  again,  and  was  no  better  pleased,  as  this  one  was  too 
white.  His  third  attempt  satisfied  him,  and  he  left  him  in 
this  country,  while  the  first  two  he  had  made  he  placed  far 
away.  He  then  gave  to  the  men  he  had  created  their  vari- 
ous customs  and  habits  and  beliefs. 

"  Thus  Nanahboozoo,  having  finished  his  work,  now  sits  at 
the  North  Pole,  which  the  Indisins  used  to  consider  the  top 


louth. 
It  tlie 
jlared 
Id  en- 

>f  by 

)f  the 

J  found 

(t  with 

blew 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         169 

of  the  earth.  There  he  sits  overlooking  all  the  transactions 
and  affairs  of  the  people  he  has  placed  on  the  earth. 

"The  northern  tribes  say  that  Nanahboozoo  always  sleeps 
during  the  winter,  but  previous  to  his  falling  asleep  he  fills 
liis  great  pipe  and  smokes  for  several  days,  and  that  it  is  the 
smoke  rising  from  the  mouth  and  pipe  of  Nanahboozoo 
which  at  that  season  of  the  year  produces  what  is  called  the 
Indian  summer." 

The  boys  listened  to  this  Indian  tradition  of  the  flood  with 
a  great  deal  of  interest,  and  the  next  Sabbath  they  got  out 
their  Bibles  and  tried  to  see  the  points  of  resemblance  be- 
tween the  account  given  of  Noah  and  that  given  of  Nanah- 
boozoo. 

They  decided  that  Nanahboozoo  was  the  Indian  name  for 
Noah,  and  the  raft  was  the  substitute  for  the  ark.  The 
sending  out  of  the  various  animals  to  discover  and  bring 
some  earth  stood  for  the  sending  forth  of  the  raven  and  the 
dove.  In  some  other  conversations  with  Indians  on  the 
different  traditions  about  the  flood,  Mustagan  told  them  that, 
in  some  of  the  tribes  he  had  visited,  they  had,  in  addition  to 
what  has  here  been  narrated,  a  story  of  a  bird  coming  with 
a  little  twig  and  sticking  it  in  the  newly  formed  world  of 
Nanahboozoo.  This  little  twig  took  root  and  rapidly  grew 
into  a  large  tree,  and  from  it  all  the  other  trees  and  shrubs 
had  come. 


170         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

thb   call  of  the  moose— rreparations   for   capture — 

midnight    march — rival    bulls a    royal  battle — 

Frank's  shot — big  tom,  the  successful  moose  hunter 

YOUNG   MOOSE   CALVES — ^THEIR   CAPTURE — SAM's   AWK- 
WARD predicament. 

IN  the  morning  the  boys  were  informed  that  duriiig  the 
night  the  call  of  a  great  moose  bull  was  heard,  and  that 
an  effort  would  be  made  the  next  night  to  kill  him  if  pos- 
sible. 

The  moose  is  the  largest  animal  that  roams  in  these  north- 
ern forests,  and  is  exceedingly  difficult  to  kill.  His  eyes  are 
small  and  not  very  good,  but  he  has  the  most  marvelous 
powers  of  hearing  and  smelling  given  to  almost  any  animal. 
Then  he  is  so  cunning  and  watchful  that  very  few  Indians 
are  able  by  fair  stalking  him  in  his  tracks  to  get  a  shot  at 
him.  Ho  does  not  eat  grnss,  but  browses  on  the  limbs  and 
branches  of  several  kinds  of  trees.  His  horns  are  often  of 
enormous  proportions,  and  yet  the  speed  and  ease  with  which 
he  can  dash  safely  through  the  dense  forests  is  simply  mar- 
velous. 

There  are  various  ways  of  killing  them  in  ao  litlon  to  the 
sportsmanlike  way  of  following  on  the  trail,  and  thus  by 
skill  and  endurance  getting  within  range  of  them. 

In  the  winter,  when  the  snow  is  deep,  they  have  a  poor 
chance  against  the  hunters,  who,  on  their  light  snowshoes,  can 
glide  on  the  top  of  the  deep  snow,  while  the  great,  heavy 
moose  goes  floundering  in  the  drift. 

They  have  a  great  weakness  for  the  large,  long  roots  of 
the  water  lily,  and  so  are  often  killed  while  they  are  out  from 
the  shore  and  wallowing  in  the  marshy  places  for  these  sue- 


■•n^^¥f^^'f 


V/ 

'■T  . 

T 

y-s 

.  c 

\  - 

if  * 

» 

/   < 


If:^ 


;an 
vy 

I' 

\ 

1               ■        ■  :"■••     ' ,- 

* 

of 

A  Royal  Battle. 

IC- 

» 

^ 

•    • 

\ 

* 

• 

Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         171 

culent  dainties.  But  the  most  exciting  sport  is  that  which 
the  Indians  were  here  going  to  adopt  in  trying  to  bring  this 
big  fellow,  whose  bellowings  the  night  before  had  so  arrested 
tlie  attention  of  those  who  had  been  awakened  by  liim. 

Mr.  Ross  explained  that  the  bellowings  of  the  previous 
night  were  his  calls  to  his  mates  in  the  forest.  Perhaps  they 
had  been  alarmed  by  some  hunters  or  chased  by  wolves,  and 
had  become  widely  separated.  So  nature  has  not  only  given 
to  the  moose  of  both  sexes  this  wonderful  power  of  hearing, 
but  to  the  males  this  great  voice,  which  in  the  stillness  of  tho 
night  in  those  northern  solitudes  can  be  heard  for  a  number 
of  miles.  The  reply  call  of  tho  female  moose  is  much  softer, 
and  the  Indians  have  a  plan  by  wiiich  they  can  so  successfully 
imitate  it  that  they  can  often  call  the  old  male  moose  close 
enough  to  them  to  be  shot;  and  cases  are  known  where  tho  iiv 
f uriated  beast,  maddened  by  the  deception  played  upon  him, 
has  rushed  upon  his  deceiver  and  made  it  Tr/ely  work  for  him 
to  get  beyond  the  reach  of  his  great  antlers. 

For  fear  of  driving  the  moose  out  of  the  neighborhood,  it 
was  decided  that  there  was  to  be  no  firing  of  guns  that  day, 
as  the  Indians  were  certain  there  had  been  no  answer  to  tho 
call  of  the  male  on  the  part  of  the  other  sex,  and  judging 
from  their  knowledge  of  the  habits  of  the  animal  they  de- 
cided that,  if  not  alarmed,  he  would  be  within  hearing  dis. 
tance  about  ten  o'clock  that  evening. 

The  question  then  was,  "How  are  we  to  spend  the  day?" 
This  was  speedily  answered  when  the  Indians  reported  that 
there  were  any  number  of  sturgeon  seen  jumping  in  the  shal- 
lows among  the  rocks  not  far  out  from  the  shore.  The 
method  of  securing  them  was  by  spearing  them  from  the 
canoes.  A  good  deal  of  calculation  was  required  in  manag- 
ing the  canoes  so  that  they  would  not  be  upset  in  the  excite- 
ment of  the  sport,  and  then  a  great  deal  of  strength  had  to 
be  exerted  to  hold  on  to  the  spears  when  once  the  great  big 
sturgeon,  from  four  to  six  feet  long,  was  transfixed. 

There  were  some  amusing  upsets,  and  the  boys  in  turn 


172         Three  Boys  ia  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I 


came  back  to  the  camp  drenched,  hut  happy  witli  the  varied 
adventures  of  the  day.  Nearly  a  score  of  fine  sturgeon  re- 
warded them  for  theii'  efforts.  These  the  Indians  cut  into 
flakes  and  dried,  while  tjie  valuable  oil  was  distilled  and  put 
away  in  most  ingeniously  constructed  vessels  made  out  of 
the  skin  of  the  sturgeon  themselves. 

But  in  spite  of  the  fun  and  success  of  the  sturgeon  fishing 
the  boys  were  simply  wild  in  anticipation  of  the  events  of 
the  coming  night.  Tlie  very  uncertainty  and  weirdness  of 
it  had  a  fascination  for  them  that  liiadc  it  impossible  for 
them  to  shut  their  eyes  and  have  a  short  sleep  in  the  early 
hours  of  the  evening,  as  Mr.  Ross  suggested.  The  very  idea 
of  sleeping  seemed  an  utter  impossibility.  So  they  kept 
awake,  and  were  alert  and  watchful  on  the  movements  of  the 
Indians,  who  made  their  final  preparations  to  take  advantage 
of  the  natural  instincts  of  these  great  animals  to  meet  each 
other. 

These  preparations  were  not  very  many.  From  the  birch 
trees  that  grew  near  .they  stripped  off  long  rolls  of  new 
bark.  These  they  carefully  made  into  a  horn-shaped  instru- 
ment, one  end  of  which  was  much  wider  than  the  other.  Then 
they  put  on  their  darkest  garments,  as  the  appearance  of  any- 
thing white  would  alarm  the  wary  game  and  frighten  them 
away. 

The  evening  was  exceedingly  favorable.  But  little  wind 
was  blowing,  and  that  was  from  the  land  toward  the  lake; 
thus  the  scent  would  not  be  carried  toward  the  moose,  if  they 
appeared. 

The  next  question  was,  who  were  to  go  and  where  had  they 
better  be  stationed.  So  it  was  decided  that  as  Mr.  Ross  had 
caught  the  contagion  of  the  hour,  he  and  Alec  should  take  a 
position  at  a  designated  rock,  both  well  armed,  while  out  near 
the  lake  one  of  the  clever  Indians,  armed  with  one  of  these 
oddly  constructed  birch-bark  horns,  should  be  placed.  Tlie 
reason  of  this  was  the  expectation  that,  if  the  old  moose 
heard  the  call,  while  perhaps  too  wary  to  come  within  range 


larlei] 

}n  re- 

into 

put 

lilt  of 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         173 

of  tho  man  souiKliiig  it,  ho  might  bo  near  enough  for  a  good 
shot  from  Mr.  Ross  and  Alec.  In  the  same  manner  Frank 
was  stationed  witii  Mu8tagan,and  Sam  with  Big  Tom,  while 
two  other  Indians  acting  the  part  of  trumpeters  to  them, 
were  stationed  in  tlio  rear  near  the  water's  edge. 

For  a  couple  of  houra  very  eerie  and  weird  seemed  every- 
thing to  these  excited  boys.  No  mOon  was  in  the  heavens, 
but  the  stars  shone  dc  wn  upon  them  with  a  splendor  and  a 
beauty  unknown  in  a  land  of  fogs  and  mists.  No  conversa- 
tion was  allowed,  as  tho  hearing  of  the  moose  is  most  acute. 
For  a  time  the  silence  was  almost  oppresBivc. 

After  watching  at  their  different  stations  for  about  half  an 
hour  or  so,  there  wailed  out  on  the  silent  air  a  cry  so  wild,  so 
startling,  so  blood-curdling  that  it  filled  with  terror  and  dis- 
may the  hearts  of  our  three  boys,  who  had  never  heard  any- 
thing like  it.  Strung  up  as  they  were  to  such  tension  by 
their  surroundings  out  there  in  the  gloom  of  that  quiet  night, 
and  then  to  be  thus  startled  by  such  a  cry,  no  wonder  each 
lad  clutched  his  gun  and  instinctively  crowded  close  to  his 
experienced  companion  in  that  trying  hour.  Yet  such  wms 
their  confidence  in  them  that  they  remained  silent,  but  were 
soon  relieved  when  they  were  told,  in  a  whisper,  that  it  was 
only  the  cry  of  the  lynx,  and  blood-curdling  though  it  was 
it  was  really  a  good  sign  for  them.  When  this  harsh,  dole- 
ful sound  had  died  away  in  the  distance,  from  a  tree  near 
them  some  great  owls  began  their  strange  hootings,  and  the 
Indians  again  said,  "  Good  signs." 

About  midnight  the  first  note  of  the  sound  for  which  they 
were  listening  was  heard.  It  was  far  away  in  the  forest  di- 
rectly east  from  them,  with  the  wind  coming  from  the  same 
direction.  The  Indians  remained  perfectly  still  until  the 
roaring  became  somewhat  louder,  and  then  the  boys  were 
somewhat  startled  at  hearing,  but  in  a  much  softer  key,  a 
sound  very  similar  in  their  rear.  This  latter  sound  was 
made  by  the  men  through  these  queer  birch-bark  horns  they 
had  been  so  industriously  working  at  during  the  day.    From 


174         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

long  practice  Koine  of  these  Indians  can  so  perfectly  imitate 
the  sounds  of  the  female  moose  tliat  they  can  deceive  the 
males,  and  thus  bring  them  toward  them.  These  {irtitic'al 
sounds  were  not  long  unanswered.  Louder  and  louder  still 
were  the  roarings  that  came  at  intervals  from  the  deep  for- 
est. Soft  and  varied  were  the  responses  as  the  Indian  in  the 
rear  of  Mr.  Ross  and  Alec  blew  his  inviting  notes,  but  in  the 
rear  of  the  others  there  sounded  out  the  enticing  strains. 

"  Listen,"  said  Mr.  Ross,  "  there  is  the  roar  of  another  old 
moose,  and  we  are  in  for  a  battle." 

Fortunately  the  wondrous  auroras  came  shooting  up  from 
below  the  horizon  and  flashing  and  dancing  along  the  north- 
ern sky;  they  almost  dispelled  the  darkness,  and  lit  up  the 
landscape  with  a  strange,  weird  light.  This  necessitated  a 
quick  change  of  base  on  the  part  of  the  hunters,  and  so,  as 
soon  as  possible,  they  retired  under  the  shadows  of  some 
dense  balsam  trees.  Hardly  were  they  well  hidden  from 
view  before  a  great  moose  showed  himself  in  full  sight  in  a 
wide  opening,  where  the  fire,  years  before,  had  burned  away 
the  once  dense  forest.  In  response  to  his  loud  calls  the  three 
Indians  with  their  horns  replied,  and  this  seemed  to  greatly 
confuse  him.  He  would  move  first  a  little  in  one  direction 
and  then  in  another,  and  then  hesitated  ap'1  sent  out  his  great 
roar  again.  Quickly,  and  in  a  lower  strain,  did  the  Indians 
closely  imitate  the  female's  call.  Before  there  could  be  the 
responsive  answer  on  his  part  to  them  there  dashed  into  the 
open  space  from  the  forest,  not  many  hundreds  of  yards  from 
him,  another  moose  bull  that  roared  out  a  challenge  that 
could  not  be  mistaken. 

The  Indians  with  their  birch  horns  again  imitated  the  calls 
of  the  female  moose.  This  they  did  with  the  purpose  of 
bringing  the  bulls  within  range  before  they  engaged  in 
battle. 

It  is  a  singular  characteristic  of  many  wild  animals  that 
when  the  rival  males  battle  for  the  possession  of  the  females 
they  like  to  do  it  in  the  presence  of  those  for  whom  they 


li 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  175 


in 


It 


fight.  Tlicir  presence  seems  to  be  a  stimulus  to  nerve  tliera 
to  greater  courage.  So  it  is  with  the  moose  and  other  deer 
species,  and  so  by  the  light  of  tlie  dancing  auroras  the  three 
boys  and  those  with  them  watched  tliese  two  great  moose, 
eacli  standing  at  the  foreshouhlers  over  sixteen  hands  high, 
as  they  thus  came  on  toward  tlie  spot  wliere  Mr.  Ross  and 
Alec  were  well  hid  from  observation,  and  behind  wliom  the 
[ndian  kept  now  softly  lowing  like  a  moose.cow. 

In  their  hurried  movements  they  had  gradually  aj)proached 
each  other,  and  so  when  n;  t  far  from  Mr.  Ross  and  Alec's 
hiding  place  they  suddenly  appeared  in  a  clear,  elevated  spot, 
and  supposing  they  were  now  close  to  their  companions  they 
turned  suddenly  and  gave  each  other  battle.  And  a  royal 
battle  it  was  !  A  moose  bull  at  the  best  is  not  handsome, 
but  an  angry,  infuriated  moose  bull,  when  his  temper  is  up, 
is  one  of  the  most  hideous  of  monsters.  The  long,  coarse 
hair  of  his  head  and  neck  seems  to  be  all  turned  in  the  wrong 
direction,  his  small  eyes  have  a  most  wicked  gleam  in 
them,  and,  taking  him  altogether,  we  know  of  no  picture 
more  likely  to  cause  a  person  who  sees  him  to  have  the  next 
night  the  nightmare. 

With  a  roar  they  rushed  at  each  other,  and  as  their  great 
antlered  heads  met  in  the  shock  of  battle  it  was  a  sight  not 
often  seen.  They  each  seemed  as  though  they  were  resolved 
to  conquer  in  the  first  round,  and  appeared  surprised  at  not 
having  been  able  to  succeed. 

It  undoubtedly  would  have  been  interesting  to  some  people 
to  have  witnessed  the  battle  between  these  two  well-matched 
moose  bulls  to  a  finish,  but  the  practical  Indians  know  a 
thing  or  two  about  their  meat,  and  one  is  that  the  meat  of  a 
moose  that  has  been  in  battle  for  a  couple  of  hours  or  so  is 
apt  to  be  so  soft  and  spongy  and  full  of  air  bubbles  that  a 
hungry  dog  will  hardly  eat  it.  Tiiey  also  know,  on  the  other 
hand,  tliat  moose  meat  when  in  prime  condition  is  the  finest 
venison  in  the  world.  The  Indians  were  also  well  aw"are  that 
the  bulls  now  engaged  in  battle  would  take  but  little  heed 


4 


•»"'& 


14 


176         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

of  any  other  foes.  They  therefore  quickly  gathered  in  with 
Frank  and  Sam  to  the  spot  where  Mr.  lioss  and  Alei;  were 
Iiiddcn,  and  there  in  (juiet  whispers  arranged  their  plans  for 
the  killing  of  the  two  great  nioose  ere  the  fierce  battle  had 
Hiiich  longer  continued. 

The  Indians  were  anxious  that  the  boys  should  have  the 
honor  of  killing  them,  but  Mr.  lloss  hesitated  to  expose  any 
one  of  them  to  the  fierce  rush  of  an  infuriated  wounded  moose 
bull  in  case  the  bullet  had  not  done  its  work.  The  Indians, 
cautious  though  they  are,  however,  saw  here  an  opportunity 
such  as  might  not  for  a  long  time  be  theirs,  and  so  pleaded 
for  them,  and  promised  to  so  place  themselves  as  to  be  ready 
with  a  reserve  fire  if  it  should  bo  necessary. 

To  Frank  and  Alec  the  honor  of  the  first  fire  was  given. 
If  this  did  not  immediately  bring  both  of  the  moose  down 
Mr.  Ross  and  Sam  wore  to  fire  next,  while  the  Indians  would 
be  as  a  reserve  in  case  of  emergency.  Mustagan  was  given 
charge  over  all  in  case  of  any  need  arising.  After  a 
short  survey  of  the  fierce  conflict  it  was  decided  that  they 
must  quietly  work  round  the  combatants  and  fire  at  them 
from  the  forest  side.  Under  the  guidance  of  Mustagan  the 
whole  party  quietly  drew  back  a  little,  and  then,  making  a 
detour,  were  nearly  in  the  rear  of  the  fighting  animals  when 
a  quick,  sharp  word  from  INIustagan  caused  them  all  to  drop 
flat  upon  the  ground,  for  there,  clearly  visible  in  the  light  of 
the  dancing  auroras,  not  two  hundred  yards  away,  was  a 
large  moose  cow  with  two  young  calves  at  her  side.  So  in- 
tently was  she  watching  the  battle  that  she  had  not  the 
slightest  suspicion  of  the  presence  of  these  hunters. 

This  was  a  new  complication.  What  was  to  be  done  ?  If 
possible  she  must  be  killed.  The  meat  of  a  cow  moose  is 
very  much  superior  to  that  of  the  bull.  Gliding  past  the 
boys  like  a  panther  went  Big  Tom  from  the  front  to  consult 
with  Mustagan,  who  was  at  the  rear.  Soon  it  was  settled 
that  Big  Tom  was  to  get  that  cow,  while  the  bulls  were  to 
be  killed  as  arranged. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  177 

JJut  a  few  seconds  for  consultation  wore  noedetl  between 
these  two  Indian  hunters,  and  then  to  the  eyes  of  the  boys  it 
seemed  as  thouj^ii  Big  Tom,  the  largest  man  in  the  party, 
literally  sank  into  the  ground,  so  small  did  he  seem  to  make 
himself,  as  with  his  gun  in  the  fickle  light  he  silently  glided 
away.  Mustagan  then,  with  the  party  close  behind  him, 
njoved  on  again  to  the  scene  of  the  battle,  which  was  still 
fiercely  raging.  The  ground  was  very  um^ven,  and  as  every 
advantage  was  taken  of  it  the  boys  were  abh;  to  secure  a 
most  advantageous  position  not  more  than  fifty  yards  from 
the  combatants. 

The  fierce  battle  was  a  sight  sufficient  to  try  the  nerves  of 
much  older  persons  than  our  boys.  The  bulls  seemed  simply 
wild  with  rage,  and  as  in  their  mad  rushes  their  horns  struck 
together  Frank  and  Alec  declared  that  they  saw  fire  flash 
from  them ;  others,  however,  said  it  was  oidy  auroral  reflec- 
tion as  thej'  turned  at  certain  angles.  Mustagan  beckoned 
the  two  bo3'^s  who  were  to  have  the  lionor  of  the  first  fire, 
and  placing  them  side  by  side  he  quietly  said  : 

"  Wait  until  in  their  fighting  they  turn  their  sides  to  you, 
then  aim  to  strike  them  behind  the  foreshoulders." 

They  had  not  long  to  wait  ere  the  double  report  rang  out 
on  the  midnight  air,  and  as  an  echo  to  it  another  one  was 
heard  not  far  away.  That  the  balls  struck  was  evident,  for 
the  thud  of  the  bullets  was  heard  distinctly  by  all,  so  close 
were  they  to  their  game.  The  eifect  of  the  firing  on  one  of 
the  bulls  was  seen  to  be  immediate,  for,  although  his  huge 
horns  seemed  almost  locked  in  those  of  his  antagonist,  he 
slowly  sank  to  the  ground.  The  other  modse,  although  badly 
wounded,  gave  a  last  vicious  plunge  at  his  opponent.  Then 
proudly  lifting  up  his  head,  and  seeing  for  the  first  time  his 
new  antagonists,  and  being  still  mad  with  the  excitement  of 
battle,  he  without  any  hesitancy  rushed  to  the  attack. 

'"  Fire  straight  at  the  center  of  his  head,"  were  Mustagan's 
words.  Hardly  were  they  uttered  ere  from  the  guns  of  Mr. 
Ross  and  Sam  the  death-dealinc:  bullets  flew  on  their  mission 


178        Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

an«1  the  ^I'iiat,  fierce  animal  Htuinbietl  forward  a  few  more 
yartU  niul  fell  dead,  pierced  to  the  brain  by  both  of  the  ballH. 
In  a  few  minuter  they  were  joined  by  Big  Tom,  who  quickly 
Haid  : 

"  MooHC  cow  shot,  and  little  ealvoH  run  into  woods;  catch 
urn  next  day,  if  wolven  not  too  quick." 

It  was  the  report  of  his  unerring  shot  that  rang  out  so 
quickly  after  Frank  and  AIci;  had  fired. 

The  reaction  after  the  complete  silence  and  the  long-strung- 
up  tension,  together  with  the  fierce  battle  witnessed  and  the 
decisive  victory,  was  very  great.  No  need  of  silence  now, 
but  the  boys  were  so  excited  they  liardly  knew  whether  to 
laugh  or  cry.  Frank  said  he  wanted  to  howl.  Alec  said  he 
wanted  to  dance.  Sam  said  he  wanted  to  swing  a  shillaljih. 
And  they  all  said,  "What  would  not  the  boys  at  home  give 
to  be  hero  ?  '* 

A  fire  was  quickly  kindled,  and  a  couple  of  Indians  re- 
mained as  watchers  while  the  rest  returned  to  the  not  very 
distant  camp.  The  Indian  in  charge  had  supper  ready  for 
them,  which  wjis  much  enjoyed,  and  then  as  speedily  as  pos- 
sible they  were  wrapped  up  in  their  blankets  and  doubly 
wrapi)ed  in  sweet,  refreshing  sleep.  Very  few  were  their 
hours  of  slumber.  Daylight  comes  early  in  the  summer  time 
in  high  latitudes,  and  so  when  the  boys  heard  the  Indians 
moving  about  and  preparing  breakfast  they  sprang  up  also, 
and  after  a  hasty  bath  in  the  lake  were  ready  for  their  break- 
fast and  eager  to  be  off,  not  only  to  see  where  their  bullets  had 
struck  the  moose  bulls,  but  to  find  out  how  it  was  that  while 
one  dropped  so  quickly  the  other  was  able  to  make  that  fierce 
charge  upon  them. 

When  they  reached  the  scene  of  last  night's  exciting  ad- 
ventures they  hardly  recognized  that  locality,  so  different 
does  a  place  look  in  daylight  from  what  it  does  when  il- 
lumined by  the  ever-changing  auroras. 

However,  here  was  the  place  sure  enough,  for  some  Indians 
had  already  nearly  skinned  the  great  animals,  and  had  traced 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  179 

the  bulIctH  tli.it  lia<l  boon  liri<l.  Fraiik'H  bullet  lm<l  plorrjMl 
tlic  heart  of  the  one  that  had  no  quickly  dropped  in  the  fight ; 
AU'c'h  had  gone  through  the  lungs,  and,  though  the  wound 
waM  a  mortal  one,  it  did  not  so  Huddeidy  result  in  death; 
hence  hiH  ability  to  make  that  fearful  <;harge,  which  was  ho 
promptly  stopped  by  the  balls  of  Mr.  Ross  and  Sam,  both  of 
which  were  taken  out  of  his  brain.  This  was  very  satis- 
factory to  the  boys,  and  so  they  were  bracketed  with  etpial 
honors  all  round  by  Mr.  Ross,  much  to  their  delight,  for  three 
nobler,  more  unselfish  lads  never  chummed  togetlier.  The 
success  of  one  was  the  success  of  all,  and  when  one  seemed 
to  fail,  or  make  a  miss,  the  others  were  uneasy  until  he  wa^t 
at  the  head  in  the  next  adventure. 

But  the  question  now  was,  "  Where  are  those  young  moose 
calves?"  The  Indian  watchers  could  give  the  boys  but  little 
information.  All  they  knew  was  that  after  the  auroras 
faded  away  in  the  dark  hour  just  before  dawn  they  heard 
them  moving  about;  but  they  did  not  frighten  them,  as  Mr. 
Ross  had  left  orders  that  they  were  not  to  be  disturbed,  un- 
less some  prowling  wolves  shoidd  appear  as  though  on  their 
trail.  None,  however,  were  heard,  and  so  the  Indians  had 
remained  very  quiet. 

So  the  search  for  the  young  moose  immediately  began,  and 
although  it  was  prosecuted  with  a  good  deal  of  vigor,  still 
not  a  sign  of  the  young  animals  was  discovered.  At  length 
Mustagan,  who  had  watched  the  younger  members  of  the 
party  at  work,  said: 

"  You  want  to  see  those  calves  quick,  just  wait." 

Quietly  taking  up  one  of  the  birch-bark  horns,  he  began 
softly  blowing  into  it.  The  sounds  he  made  were  like  those 
of  the  mother  cow  when  she  calls  her  young  from  its  secluded 
retreat,  where  she  has  cunningly  hid  it  away  from  its  many 
enemies  while  she  is  off  feeding. 

Now  high,  now  low,  now  prolonged  and  in  different  tones, 
came  out  from  that  great  birch-bark  horn  those  peculiar 
notes,  some  of  which  were  not  unlike  the  sounds  made  by 


180         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

the  domestic  cow  when  separatetl  from  her  calf.  For  once 
in  his  life  Mustagan  was  a  complete  failure.  For  blow  as 
much  as  he  would — and  great  were  his  exertions — no  calf 
appeared  in  answer  to  his  calls. 

Said  Big  Tom,  who  was  a  famous  moose  hunter,  and  who 
had  listened  to  Mustagan  with  a  good  deal  of  interest  and 
some  amusement:  "  Let  me  have  that  horn,  and  I  will  show 
you  how  it  ought  to  be  done.  You  boys  watch  the  woods 
and  be  ready  to  run." 

Then  putting  the  birch  horn  to  his  mouth  he  cooed  out 
such  a  tender  moo  oo-o-o  that  the  boys  were  fairly  startled 
by  the  similarity  of  its  sound  to  the  familiar  notes  in  the 
barnyards  at  home;  but  soon  other  things  excited  them,  for 
hardly  had  the  echoes  of  Big  Tom's  mooings  died  away  be- 
fore there  came  rushina:  out  from  the  forest  the  two  moose 
calves.  On  they  came  directly  toward  the  spot  where  Big 
Tom  had  uttered  his  call.  So  sudden  had  been  their  appear- 
ance that  all  remained  perfectly  still  to  watch  their  move- 
ments. Certain  that  they  had  heard  their  mother,  they  were 
now  anxiously  looking  for  her.  They  were  a  pair  of  fine- 
looking  moose  calves,  about  three  months  old,  and  so  it  was 
resolved,  if  possible,  to  capture  them  alive  and  tame  them. 
It  turned  out  not  so  easy  a  matter  as  had  been  anticipated. 
With  as  little  display  as  possible  the  boys  and  Indians  tried 
to  surround  them  before  they  become  alarmed.  So  confident 
did  the  young  creatures  seem  that  they  had  heard  their 
mothet*  that  it  was  some  time  before  they  became  suspicious 
of  danger,  and  then  only  when  they  were  about  encircled  by 
the  hunters.  Then  the  fun  began.  Turning  toward  the 
point  in  the  forest  from  which  they  had  emerged,  they  made 
a  dash  for  liberty.  Frank  and  Alec  threw  themselves  on 
one,  and  getting  their  arms  around  its  neck  made  a  desper- 
ate effort  to  hold  it.  They  were  amazed  at  its  strength,  as 
it  easily  carried  them  along,  and  not  until  they  succeeded  in 
tripping  it  up  and  throwing  it  on  the  ground  were  they  able 
to  hold  it. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  181 

Sam  and  a  young  Incllun  tackled  tlio  otlieroiie,  and  found  liiin 
much  more  pugnacious.  With  a  vicious  kick  he  sstruck  the 
Indian  in  the  stomach,  wlio  at  once  decided  that  he  had  had 
enough  of  that  sport  and  «piickly  retired,  leaving  !:^am  now 
to  struggle  with  him  alone.  Sam  at  first  seized  him  by  his 
long  eais,  but  was  unable  to  bring  force  enough  to  arrest  his 
progress  in  that  way.  Then  he  tried  to  seize  him  by  the 
neck,  but  a  few  strong  blows  with  his  fore  feet  made  that  a 
difficult  and  dangerous  task;  and  so  Sam  had  to  let  go.  This 
seemed  to  interest  the  calf,  and  so  from  being  the  one  at- 
tacked he  became  the  aggressor.  The  pugnacity  of  the  calf, 
and  the  lively  way  in  which  he  butted  his  opi)onent,  caused 
great  amusement  to  the  onlookers.  Sam  could  not  stand 
this,  and  so  he  threw  himself  desperately  on  the  animal,  and 
hugging  him  around  his  neck,  held  him  so  closely  that  he 
could  neither  use  his  hard  little  head  nor  his  fore  feet,  with 
which  he  had  been  fighting  so  vigorously.  Sam  was  in  an 
awkward  predicament.  Gladly  would  a  number  of  Indians 
have  rushed  to  his  help,  but  Mr.  Ross  wanted  him  to  have 
the  honor  of  capturing  the  young  moose  alone,  and  so  held 
them  back ;  but  all  watched  the  odd  struggle,  Avhich  was  in- 
tensely amusing. 

Sam  still  pluckily  held  on,  but  the  calf  evidently  consid- 
ered himself  the  aggressor,  for  he  tried  hard  to  shake  Sam 
loose  from  him,  his  object  evidently  being  to  strike  him 
with  his  head  or  feet.  This  Sam  endeavored  to  prevent,  nn- 
til  at  length  he  was  afraid  to  let  go  his  grip  for  fear  of  the 
now  vicious  young  animal,  and  so,  in  his  desperation,  he 
called  out  most  comically  : 

"Will  somebody  come  and  help  me  to  let  go  of  this  calf  ?" 

Help  was  soon  there,  and  strong  arms  (piickly  captured  the 
spirited  young  creature.  It,  as  well  as  its  companion,  was 
securely  tied  and  taken  back  with  the  party  when  they  re- 
turned to  Sagastaweekee. 

So  great  was  the  quantity  of  meat  and  other  things  se- 
cured that  a  canoe  was  hastily  sent  back  to  the  home,  and 


182  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

• 
the  next  day  a  large  boat,  similar  to  those  used  l>y  the  Hud- 
son Bay  Company  in  the  fur  tra«le,  arrived  with  a  good 
crew.  Everything  was  plaeed  on  board,  including  the  two 
young  moose,  that  already  would  eat  the  young  branches 
gathered  for  them  by  the  bo^  s.  A  strong  yard,  inclosed 
with  planks  and  logs,  was  made  for  them,  and  they  soon  be- 
came quite  tame  and  gentle. 

Harnessed  to  a  cariole,  or  dog  sled,  they  traveled  w^ith 
great  speed,  and  seemed  to  enjoy  the  fun.  But  they  drew 
the  line  at  the  saddle,  and  no  Texas  bronco  could  more  easily 
rid  himself  of  a  tenderfoot  than  these  lively  animals  with 
their  enormous  forequarters  could  send  their  would-be  riders 
into  the  snow  or  grass. 

Our  illustration  gives  us  a  good  idea  of  how  they  looked 
when  ready  the  next  spring  to  be  shipped  by  the  Hudson 
Bay  ship  to  one  of  the  big  zoological  gardens  in  Great 
Britain. 


CENTENARIAN   INDIAN'S  ENCAMPMENT, 


LJOOfl 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  183 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


EXCURSION    TO  SEA  RIVER  FALLS THE  CRANBERRY  PICKING 

THE    CONTEST — "WIIEUE   ARE    TIIK    CHILDREN  y" NVENO- 

NAH   ANI)   RODERICK    LOST  IN  THE  FOREST FIRST   NIGHT's 

UNSUCCESSFUL    SEARCH THE    TRACKS     IN    THE     SAND 

MUSTAGAN's    STARTLING    DISCOVERY. 

THUS  pleasantly  passed  the  bright  weeks  away  at  Sagas- 
taweekee.  Every  day  had  its  duties  and  auitiseineiits. 
Mr.  Ross,  although  the  best  of  masters,  was  almost  a  marti- 
net in  his  affairs,  both  in  the  home  circle  and  among  those  in 
his  employ.  This  strict  disciplinary  method  is  absolutely 
essential  for  comfort  and  success  in  such  a  land.  If  there  is 
a  lax  method  of  living  and  conducting  business,  soon  every- 
thing is  in  confusion  and  wretchedness. 

Yet  while  everything  went  on  with  almost  military  pre- 
cision in  the  home  life,  there  was  nothing  about  it  to  make 
,  it  otherwise  than  pleasant  and  enjoyable.  So  the  boys  ever 
returned  to  this  happy  home  with  delight  from  the  excite- 
ments of  their  various  hunting  and  fishing  excursions. 

One  of  the  great  deprivations  of  living  in  a  land  where 
the  summer  is  so  short  and  the  winter  so  long  and  cold  is 
the  lack  of  native  fruit.  Ko  apples,  pears,  cherries,  or 
peaches  grow  in  that  northern  land.  These  fruits  must  be 
brought  to  it  in  a  preserved  or  dried  condition. 

In  some  sections  wild  plums  are  to  be  found;  in  others, 
abundance  of  cranberries  grow  most  luxuriously.  A  few 
wild  strawberries  spring  up  in  the  clearings  where  great 
fires  have  destroyed  the  forests.  A  sweet  bilberry  also 
abounds  in  some  parts  of  the  country.  This  fruit  is  much 
prized  by  the  Indians,  and  frequently  used,  mixed  with 
dried  meat,  in  the  manufacture  of  their  finest  pemmican. 


184         Three  Boys  m  the  Wild  North  Land. 

The  Indian  women  in  tlie  neighborhood  of  wliite  sottle- 
ments  or  trading  posts  bring  in  largo  quantities  of  the 
cranberries,  which  they  gather  in  the  marshes  and  forests, 
and  sell  to  those  who  are  able  and  willing  to  purchase. 

Sometimes  cranberry  parties  were  organized,  and  nearly 
all  the  members  of  the  post  and  families  interested  would 
join  together  and  go  otf  on  an  excursion  of  several  days  to 
places  where  the  berries  were  abundant,  and  thus  secure 
large  quantities,  which  were  an  acceptable  addition  to  their 
rather  meager  bill  of  fare. 

This  year,  as  the  berries  were  reported  by  the  Indian 
women  to  be  very  abundant,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross,  at  the 
urgent  request  of  their  own  children,  as  well  as  to  give  the 
boys  the  unique  experience,  decided  to  liave  a  cranberry 
outing  on  quite  an  extended  scale,  and  one  that  would  last 
for  several  days.  It  turned  out  to  be  unique  and  memorable 
in  various  ways. 

It  was  decided  that  they  should  go  into  camp  below  Sea 
River  Falls,  on  the  Nelson,  and  pick  berries  at  their  leisure 
in  the  great  section  of  country  lying  northwest  from  that 
point,  as  there  they  were  to  be  found  in  large  quantities. 

For  the  comfort  and  convenience  of  the  family  a  couple  > 
of  large  tents  were  sent  on  and  pitched  by  some  Indians. 
The  various  utensils  and  supplies  necessary  for  a  good  time 
were  also  foi'warded,  so  that  when  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross,  with 
Minnehaha,  "Wenonah,  Roderick,  and  our  three  lads,  arrived 
they  found  everything  arranged  for  their  comfort. 

It  was  an  ideal  place  for  an  outing.  Before  them  was  the 
great  river  with  the  music  of  its  rushing,  roaring  rapids, 
down  which  it  was  so  exciting  to  run  in  the  canoes  under 
the  skillful  guidance  of  the  cautious,  experienced  Indians. 
The  great  granite  rocks  in  picturesque  beauty  were  every- 
where to  be  seen.  Back  of  the  sandy  beach  and  grassy 
sward,  where  stood  the  tents  and  camp  fires,  was  the  deep, 
dark,  unbroken  forest,  that  stretched  away  and  away  for 
hundreds  of  miles. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  Nor^h  Land.  185 


So  delightful  were  the  surrouiulings,  and  so  good  the  fissh- 
iiig,  as  well  as  novel  and  interesting  this  running  the  rapids, 
that  two  or  three  days  were  thus  spent  ere  any  detinite  ar- 
rangements about  the  cranberry  picking  was  thought  of. 

To  aid  in  gathering  a  large  quantity  of  berries  Mrs.  Ross 
had  engaged  a  number  of  Indian  women,  who  w^ere  famous 
as  noted  berry  pickers.  These  women  brought  with  them  a 
large  Indian  vessel  called  a  "  rogan."  It  is  made  out  of 
birch  bark,  and  is  'capable  of  holding  about  twenty  quart? 
of  berries. 

There  are  two  kinds  of  cranberries  in  this  land.  One  is 
called  the  high-bush  variety,  while  the  other  is  known  as  the 
moss  cranberry,  as  it  is  generally  found  where  moss  is 
abundant,  and  grows  on  a  small  vine  on  the  ground.  It 
was  this  latter  kind  that  here  abounded  and  that  they  had 
come  to  gather. 

As  the  outing  was  noi  merely  for  the  purpose  of  gathering 
berries,  they  did  not  pick  very  steadily.  Mrs.  Ross  well 
knew  that  her  faithful  Indian  women  would  see  that  she 
had  her  full  supply.  So  the  members  of  the  family  picked 
berries,  went  fishing  or  hunting  or  canoeing,  more  or  less 
frequently,  as  their  inclinations  prompted  them.  Several 
days  thus  passed  in  varied  sport  and  work. 

One  evening  as  the  Indian  women  came  in  with  their 
heavy  loads  they  reported  finding,  not  very  far  distant,  a 
splendid  place,  where  the  berries  were  very  plentiful,  and 
the  ground  dry  and  mossy  and  free  from  muskegs  and 
rocks.  So  it  was  decided  that,  with  the  exception  of  some 
of  the  servants,  who  would  remain  and  take  care  of  the 
camp,  all  should  go  and  have  a  big  day  of  it  at  berry  pick- 
ing, and  then  they  would  make  their  arrangements  for  re- 
turning home. 

The  preparations  necessary  were  soon  made.  A  number 
of  large  and  small  rogans  were  made  ready,  and,  in  addition, 
the  men  took  the  precaution  to  carry  with  them  their  guns 
and  ammunition. 


Mi 


VH 


\i 


i 


186         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Minneliaha  aiul  Wenonali  were  very  hajipy  and  proud  of 
the  lienor  of  taking  cliarge  of  tlieir  little  brother  Roddy,  as 
they  loved  to  call  him.  As  the  children  were  anxious  to  do 
their  share  of  picking  berries  they  were  each  supplied  with  a 
little  birch-bark  vessel,  and  with  great  delight  did  they 
gather  quite  a  number  of  the  bright  red  berries  that  were  so 
abundant. 

As  they  had  left  the  camp  early  in  the  morning  they  were 
able  to  do  a  capital  forenoon's  work.  At  midd.ay  they  all 
assembled  at  a  designated  place,  and  much  enjoyed  the 
dinner  that  the  servants  had  prepared  for  them.  Then 
again  they  separated,  and  men,  women,  and  children  were 
once  more  very  busily  employed  in  gathering  in  the  fruit, 
while  pleasant  chat  and  merry  laugh  would  be  heard  from 
various  parts. 

To  add  a  little  zest  and  excitement  to  the  pleasant  work 
the  whole  company  had  been  divided  into  two  parties,  and 
between  them  there  was  a  lively  contest  as  to  which  should 
succeed  in  gathering  the  greater  quantity  of  berries. 

Little  Roderick  and  Wenonah  were  placed  on  one  side  as 
being  equal  in  their  picking  abilities  to  their  older  sister, 
Minnehaha.  Very  proud  were  the  little  folks  as  they  filled 
their  dishes  and  came  and  emptied  them  into  the  large 
vessels.  Thus  the  contest  raged,  and,  as  the  two  parties 
were  about  equal  in  picking  abilities,  the  excitement  rose 
very  high,  and  all  exe.t?<l  themselves  to  the  utmost  that 
their  side  might  be  victorious. 

It  had  been  previously  arranged  that  the  contest  was  to 
cease  at  sundown,  so  as  to  give  them  plenty  of  time  to  return 
to  the  camp  in  the  beautiful  gloaming. 

Some  able-bodied  Indian  men  were  employed  to  carry  the 
large  birch  rogans  to  the  selected  spots,  where  the  berries 
were  to  be  measured  and  the  victors  announced.  Some  time 
was  spent  in  this  work  amid  the  excitement  of  all,  as  the 
contest  was  very  close. 

"  Where  is  Roderick  ?  "  said  Mrs.  Ross, 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  187 


"  O,  lio  is  with  Wi'iionah,"  said  Miiiiioli.iha. 

"And  wlierc  is  Woiionaii  ?"  was  the  <iiu'8tioii  now. 

No  one  seemed  to  know.  And  so  tlio  cry  of  the  sweet 
innsical  name  rang  out  on  the  air: 

"  Wenonah  !    Wenonah !  " 

But  to  that  call,  and  also  to  that  for  the  little  brother 
Roderick,  there  was  no  response. 

At  once  there  avjis  excitement  and  alarm. 

"Who  saw  them  last,  and  where  were  they?" 

Many  more  such  questions  were  uttered,  while  some  persons 
ran  one  way  and  some  another.  Several  young  men  seized 
their  guns  and  fired  several  shots  in  quick  succession,  but 
Mr.  Ross  stopped  them  as  quickly  as  possible. 

Mr.  Ross,  although  alarmed,  was  the  first  to  get  some 
order  among  them,  and  on  the  closest  questioning  it  came 
out  that  none  were  certain  that  they  had  seen  the  children 
since  about  three  o'clock,  and  that  was  when  they  were 
emptying  their  little  dishes  of  berries  into  the  larger  recep- 
tacles. Then,  excited  by  the  contest,  they  had  rushed  off  for 
more. 

A  rumbling  of  thunder  in  the  west  startled  them,  and  so, 
prompt  must  be  their  movements.  To  the  point  where  the 
little  ones  were  last  seen  a  dozen  or  more  had  hurried,  and 
ere  they  scattered  in  the  forest  to  begin  the  search  they  were 
told  that  the  firing  of  the  guns  would  be  the  signal  of  suc- 
cess or  failure.  One  report  meant  they  were  not  found  ; 
two  reports,  close  together,  was  the  signal  that  they  had 
been  found  and  for  the  searchers  to  return.  Immediately 
all  those  who  were  able  to  act  as  searchers  without  them- 
selves becoming  lost  scattered  to  their  work.  On  account  of 
the  vastness  of  the  forest  Mr.  Ross  positively  refused  to 
allow  Frank,  Alec,  or  Sam  to  go  an}'-  distance  away  on  the 
search.  This  was  a  keen  disappointment  to  the  boys,  but 
Mr.  Ross  was  wise  in  his  decision.  The  searchers  had  very 
little  to  assist  them  in  their  work.  There  were  any  number 
of  signs  where  had  walked  the  busy  feet,  but  the  trouble  was 


■i    \ 


'f: 


;  f- 
,  i 


188         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


i 


there  had  been  so  many  pickers  at  work  and  they  had  trav- 
eled so  far  that  it  was  impossible  to  pick  out  the  tracks  of 
the  two  lost  children. 

Only  an  hour  or  so  were  the  searclicrs  able  to  do  anything 
that  night ;  for  the  thunderstorm  was  on  them,  and  in  8i»ite 
of  all  they  could  do  they  were  all  drenched  through  and 
through.  Mrs.  Ross,  although  stricken  with  grief,  kept  firm 
control  over  herself,  and,  surrounded  and  comforted  by 
Minnehaha  and  the  throe  boys,  huddled  under  the  slight 
protection  which  some  Indian  women  had  hastily  prepared 
against  the  fierce  storm.  Mr.  Ross  liad  done  all  that  was 
possible  in  directing  the  watchers  as  they  brought  all  their 
Indian  experience  to  their  aid.  Thus  the  hours  passed.  The 
storm  spent  its  fury  in  the  heavy  downpour  of  rain,  and  then 
was  gone.  The  stars  came  out  from  behind  the  flying 
clouds,  and  the  night  again  became  one  of  beauty.  Still 
there  were  no  signs  of  the  children.  Somewhere  out  in  the 
forest,  alone,  were  those  little  ones  whom  none  as  yet  had 
been  able  to  find.  The  heavy  rain  had  completely  obliterated 
every  vestige  of  a  trail.  So  the  searchers,  sad  and  quiet, 
came  in  one  after  another,  grieved  and  vexed  at  their 
failure. 

Mr.  Ross  tried  to  induce  Mrs.  Ross,  with  Minnehaha,  to 
return  to  the  camp  and  obtain  refreshment  and  rest,  but  she 
most  positively  refused. 

"My  children  are  out  in  the  wild  forest,  exposed  to  many 
dangers.  I  cannot  go  to  bed  until  they  are  found,"  she  pas- 
sionately exclaimed. 

So  a  great  fire  was  built  out  of  dry  logs,  blankets  were  sent 
for  from  the  tents,  and  the  saddest  and  longest  night  to 
those  terrified  ones  slowly  passed  away.  Mr.  Ross  had  not 
only  sent  for  food  and  blankets  for  all,  but  he  had  also 
dispatched  swift  runners  to  go  by  land  and  water  and  cease 
not  until  they  had  found  Mustagan  and  Big  Tom  and  told 
thera  of  his  loss  and  sorrow. 

Soon  after  sunrise  these  grand  old  men  walked  into  the 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  189 


liing 

Rj»ito 

.111(1 

firm 

ight 


camp.  A  hasty  council  was  auraraoned,  and  these  old  men 
closely  questioned  the  Indians  who  had  been  present  the 
previous  day,  and  who  had  searched  until  the  storm  and 
darkness  stopped  them. 

When  they  were  told  that  a  number  of  guns  had  been 
fired  off  in  <piiek  succession  they  were  much  annoyed,  and 
said : 

"Great  mistake.  Lost  children  in  the  woods  always  hide 
when  they  hear  guns." 

But  no  time  must  be  lost.  The  country  was  to  be  marked 
out  and  a  code  of  signals  explained  by  which  they  could 
communicate  with  each  other  as  soon  as  any  trail  was  found. 
Not  in  straight  lines  were  they  to  go,  but  in  enlarging  cir- 
cles until  they  should  cross  the  trail  of  the  children.  When 
it  was  found  they  were  to  report  as  speedily  as  possible,  that 
there  might  be  a  concentration  from  that  point  and  thus  no 
waste  in  fruitless  search. 

Not  until  about  noon  was  the  first  sign  struck;  then  it  was 
a  number  of  miles  away  from  the  camp.  It  is  simply  mar- 
velous the  distances  that  lost  persons,  even  little  children, 
will  travel.  The  clew  discovered  by  Big  Tom  was  where 
the  children  had  left  the  dry,  rocky  lands,  which  left  no 
trail  of  the  little  feet,  and  had  crossed  a  small,  shallow 
stream.  Here  the  sands  were  clearly  marked  by  the  little 
footsteps,  and  Tom's  big  heart  gave  a  great  thump  of  joy  as 
he  saw  the  signs  so  clearly  indicated  before  him.  At  first  he 
feared  to  fire  the  signal,  lest  he  should  add  to  the  terror  of 
the  lost  children  ;  but  as  soon  as  he  examined  the  footprints 
he  saw  that  they  had  been  made  the  evening  before,  and  by 
little  ones  who  wore  hurrying  on  as  rapidly  as  possible. 

As  quickly  as  lie  could  he  followed  them  up  until  tltey 
were  lost  again  on  the  dry  rocks  on  the  other  side ;  then  he 
fired  his  gun,  and  while  waiting  the  coming  of  others  he  kept 
diligently  searching  for  some  other  signs  of  the  wanderers. 

Not  long  had  he  to  wait  ere  lie  was  joined  by  Mr.  Rosa, 
Mustagan,  and  others.     They  were  all  excited,  and  glad  to 


■si 


190         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


\ 


■ 


see  these  footprints,  but  judgcil  by  the  Ijanlnoss  of  tlic  sjuhI 
in  the  steps  that  tlie  children  had  passed  over  the  creek  sonic 
hours  before  dark  the  jjrevious  evening.  Tiiis  being  the 
case,  they  might  have  travek'd  some  miles  farther  before  they 
were  stopped  by  the  storni  and  darkness,  lint  no  needless 
time  was  spent  in  9urmisc^  and  conjecturing.  A  new  start- 
ing point  had  been  found,  and  from  it  the  search  was  again 
renewed  with  all  the  vigor  possible. 

If  Wenonah  and  Roderick  had  been  pure  white  children, 
brought  up  in  a  civilized  land  with  all  the  ignorance  incident 
to  such  regions,  they  would  have  been  found  long  ere  this ; 
but  iheir  part  Indian  blood  and  thorough  training  in  that 
wild  north  lantl  was  now  really  to  them  a  misfortune — first, 
because  they  had  the  strength  and  training  to  push  on  with 
such  wonderful  speed  and  endurance;  again,  it  also  made 
them  wary  and  cunning,  and  so  fearful  of  being  tracked  by 
wild  beasts  or  hostile  Indians  that  they  carefully  but  rapidly 
moved  along  in  a  way  that  children  not  brought  up  in  such 
a  land  would  never  have  dreamed  of. 

So,  while  the  Indians  were  looking  for  traces  of  the  chil- 
dren, the  wandering  lost  ones  were  doing  all  they  could  not 
to  leave  behind  them  the  vestige  of  a  trail.  Thus  hours 
passed  on,  the  sun  went  down  in  beauty,  the  shadows  of 
night  began  to  fall;  still  not  another  sign  of  the  wanderers 
liad  been  found. 

Discouraged  and  annoyed  at  failure,  one  after  another  of 
the  searchers  returned  to  the  spot  where  the  footsteps  had 
been  discovered.  Here  the  camp  liad  been  made,  and  here 
had  come  Mrs.  Ross,  with  the  boys  and  others. 

The  sight  of  the  tiny  footsteps  of  the  hurrying  feet  of  her 
litfle  darlings  nearly  broke  her  heart.  But  she  crushed  down 
lier  great  sorrow,  that  nothing  in  her  should  divert  anyone, 
even  her  liusband,  in  the  search  for  those  who  were  still  ex- 
posed to  so  many  dangers — lost  in  the  great  forest  of  so 
many  thousands  of  square  miles. 

The  last  to  come  in  was  Mustagan,  and  his  face  was  that 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


191 


of  a  man  wlio  has  bad  news  but,  by  intcnso  cttbrt,  sliows  it 
not  in  his  countenance,  but  keejjs  it  k)cke(l  np  in  his  heart. 
Few  and  yet  searching  were  the  words  uttered  at  the  camp 
fire  .as  oacli  one  h.ad  declared  to  Mustagan  that  there  had 
been  no  fresh  signs.  He  himself  had  not  given  any  answer, 
.and,  by  asking  questions  of  the  others,  h.ad  thus  thrown  off 
suspicion  .as  regarded  himself.  But  nevertheless  he  liad 
seen  signs,  and  what  he  had  seen  h.ad  nearly  driven  him  wild. 
Ihit  darkness  had  come  on  him  almost  suddenly  from  the 
arising  up  of  a  bl.ack  cloud  in  the  west,  and  so,  in  spite  of 
all  his  experience  and  anxiety,  he  had  been  compelled  to 
return  shortly  after  m.aking  tliis  startling  discovery.  Wh.at 
he  h.ad  seen  h.ad  so  alarmed  him  that  he  dare  not  tell,  even  to 
Mr.  Ross. 

Very  sad,  indeed,  was  that  second  night  around  the  camp 
fire.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross  were  nearly  broken-hearted.  Frank, 
Alec,  and  Sam  spent  the  night  in  sleepless  sorrow.  The 
Indians,  who  all  dearly  loved  the  lost  little  ones,  sat  bjick 
in  the  gloom  .and  were  still  and  quiet.  A  kind  of  stupor 
seemed  to  l)e  over  them  all,  with  one  exception,  and,  strange 
to  say,  that  one  was  Mustag.an.  Sharp  eyes  were  on  him, 
and  some  wondered  why  he  was  so  strangely  agitated  and 
was  so  restless  and  excited. 

A  little  after  midnight  he  abruptly  sprang  up,  and  speak- 
ing to  Big  Tom  and  a  couple  of  other  Indians  they  all 
withdrew  some  distance  b.ack  into  the  darkness  of  the  forest. 
To  them  in  quiet  tones,  so  as  not  to  be  heard  by  the  sorrow- 
ing ones  at  the  camp  fire,  Mustag.an  told  what  he  h.ad  seen 
just  as  the  darkness  had  set  in.  When  they  heard  his  story 
they  were  as  much  excited  as  was  he. 

His  story  was  this:  He  had  pushed  on  in  the  direction  he 
had  selected  in  the  hunt  for  the  children,  and  toward  even- 
ing he  had  reached  a  part  of  the  country  where  the  berries 
were  very  plentiful.  Here  he  had  found  traces  that  bears 
were  numerous,  .and  .as  they  are  fond  of  these  berries  they 
had  been  feasting  on  them.  This,  of  course,  alarmed  him, 
15 


i;r 


192         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

ftn<l  80  ho  cautiously  began  making  a  circle  around  this 
j)lacc,  and  at  length,  in  a  (h'pression  in  the  forest,  he  found 
the  dried-u|>  channel  of  a  creek.  He  cautiously  hurried 
along  on  the  dry  sands,  and,  after  going  on  only  a  few 
hundred  yards,  he  found  a  number  of  fresh  tracks,  not  only 
of  1l)ears  that  had  recently  crossed,  but  also  among  them  the 
footsteps  of  the  lost  children! 


TOUNO   MOOSE. 


1  t1)i» 
found 
in-'u'tl 
I  few 
only 
:u  thu 


!  i 


ii 


Children  in  the  Custody  of  Bears. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  JSIorth  Land.  193 


4 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

children's    FOOTSTEl'S    AND     IJKAKs'    TUACKS — I'lllLDREV     IN 

THE    CUSTODY    OF    THE    IJEAIIS THE    IM.AX    OF    IJESCL'E — 

THE    hoys'    PART THE    IJIRD    CALL — SUCCESS. 

THIS  Avas  terrible  news,  and  only  Indians  tliat  liave  such 
perfect  control  over  themselves  could  have  heard  it 
without  making  an  outcry.  As  it  was,  Mustagan  had  to  ut- 
ter some  warning  words  to  maintain  tlie  perfect  silence  tliat 
was  desired.  In  a  few  sentences  he  quietly  stated  that  the 
children  were  not  then  running,  and,  judging  by  their  foot- 
steps and  the  broken  brandies  of  berry  bushes  from  which 
they  liad  been  picking  the  fruit,  they  were  not  frightened. 
He  judged,  also,  from  the  tracks  that  there  were  four  bears, 
two  large  ones  and  two  that  were  (piite  small.  What  as- 
tonished him  most  of  all  was  that  the  tracks  were  so  numer- 
ous, and  seemed  to  say  to  him  that  both  the  bears  and  the 
children  had  crossed  and  recrossed  the  place  several  times. 
When  he  made  this  discovery  he  hid  himself  at  once,  for 
fear  liis  presence  might  anger  the  bears  and  cause  them  to 
destroy  the  children.     He  listened,  but  could  hear  no  sound. 

After  waiting  quietly  for  a  time  he  returned  to  the  trail 
and  followed  it  until  it  entered  among  the  dense  bushes  and 
great  rocks.  If  the  light  had  not  so  quickly  faded  he  could 
have  easily  followed  them;  as  it  was  he  was  perj^lexed  to 
know  what  to  do.  If  he  should  come  \i])  to  them  in  such 
company  he  was  not  sure  how  he  would  be  received.  So  ho 
thought  the  best  thing  he  could  do  was  not  to  anger  the 
bears,  who  were  evidently  not  disposed  to  Imrt  the  children, 
and  so  he  quietly  withdrew  and  came  back  to  the  camp. 

Old  hunters  as  they  were,  here  was  ?  new  experience  to  al- 
most every  one  of  them.     Big  Tom  was  the  first  to  speak. 


194  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

"  My  words  arc,"  said  he,  "  that  we  go  and  tell  the  master 
and  mistress  at  once.  It  will  comfort  them  to  know  the 
little  ones  are  alive,  even  if  they  are  in  snch  company.  We 
shall  yet  get  the  children.  As  the  bears  did  not  kill  them  at 
first,  and  there  are  plenty  of  Lerries,  they  will  not  kill  them 


soon. 


5) 


To  this  snggestio!!  of  Big  Tom's  they  all  agreed,  and  im- 
mediately after  returned  to  the  camp  tire,  where  Mustagan, 
in  his  simple  yet  picturesque  way,  told  the  story  of  his  dis- 
covery. 

The  poor  mother  could  only  say: 

"  Thank  God!     He  will  yet  restore  to  me  my  children." 

l*ir.  Ross's  li[)S  quivered,  but  crushing  down  his  own 
fears  he  said,  as  he  comforted  his  sorrow-stricken  wife: 

"  Yes,  thank  God !  Perhaps  he  has  made  even  the  wild 
animals  of  the  forest  to  he  their  guardian  angels." 

Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam  had  listened  to  Mustagan  with 
bated  breath.     As  Alec  said  afterward: 

"  My  heart  seemed  to  stop  beating  while  I  listened." 

When  it  came  out  that  the  bears  were  friendly,  and  not 
disposed  to  injure  the  children,  the  lads  could  hardly  restrain 
the  hearty  cheers  that  somehow,  in  spite  of  themselves, 
would  try  to  burst  out. 

There  Avas  no  more  sleep  that  night.  As  it  was  at  least 
five  miles  to  the  spot  where  the  tracks  had  been  discovered 
the  strict  orders  of  silence  were  canceled,  and  soon  there  were 
noise  and  Jictivity.  Food  was  prepared  and  eaten  with  nn 
appetite  unknown  since  Wenonah  and  Roderick  were  of  the 
happy  party. 

The  absorbing  question  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross,  in  con- 
sultation with  Mustagan  and  Rig  Tom,  was  how  they  were 
to  proceed  when  the  morning  came. 

To  follow  them  up  and  rush  in  upon  them  might  anger 
the  bears,  and  the  children  might  suffer.  To  stalk  them  so 
quietly  as  to  be  able  to  get  within  range  and  shoot  the  bears 
might  terrify  the  children,  or  they  might  be  wounded  by  the 


)» 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  19S 

bullets.  There  was  much  talking  aiul  many  suggesj-ions.  A 
remark  from  Mustngan  gave  Mrs.  lioss  a  hiut,  and  so  a 
woman's  quick  intuition  solved  the  perplexing  question. 

Mustagan  had  said  that,  as  he  carefully  examined  the 
tracks,  he  found  where  the  children  had  evidently  filled  their 
birch  dishes  with  berries  and  fed  them  to  the  little  bears, 
whose  many  tracks  had  shown  that,  like  young  dogs,  they 
had  gamboled  and  played  around  them. 

Said  Mrs.  Ross,  as  she  heard  this: 

"  Those  bears  seem  well  'disposed  toward  children,  so  the 
brave  boys  will  go  on  ahead  with  similar  dishes  of  berries, 
and  they  will  find  that  the  animals  will  rather  eat  the  fruit 
than  do  the  lads  any  harm." 

This  suggestion  so  delighted  the  boys  that,  without  a  mo- 
ment's thought  of  the  risks  they  would  run,  they  gladly  con- 
sented, and  were  eager  to  carry  out  the  suggestion. 

Mr.  Ross  and  the  Indians  were  old  bear  hunters,  and  they 
could  not  at  first  think  that  any  such  plan  would  be  at  all 
possible.  However,  think  or  plan  as  much  as  they  would, 
they  found  it  utterly  impossible  to  settle  on  any  other 
scheme  that  appeared  to  them  either  safe  or  suitable.  The 
result  was  that  daylight  found  them  still  in  perplexity,  and 
altogether  undecided  as  to  the  correct  method  to  adopt  in 
this  novel  expedition,  so  unique  in  all  of  their  experiences. 

Mrs.  Ross,  however,  and  the  boys  stuck  to  her  suggestion, 
and  pleaded  that  it  be  attempted.  As  nothing  else  was  sug- 
gested the  Indians  and  Mr.  Ross  at  length  consented.  How- 
ever, they  took  many  precautions  to  save  the  lads  and  pre- 
vent disaster,  either  to  them  or  to  the  children.  / 

The  preparations  were  soon  made,  even  to  the  rogans  of 
berries,  and  heavily  armed  with  their  guns  the  party  set  out 
under  the  guidance  of  Mustagan.  Mrs.  Ross  went  with 
them,  as  her  anxieties  were  so  great  for  the  rescue  of  her 
darlings. 

When  within  a  half  mile  or  so  of  the  spot  where  the.track8 
had  been  seen  they  halted,  and,  after  some  final  consultation, 


ill 


196         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Mustagaii  and  15ig  Tom  decided  to  go  on  and  see  if  there 
were  any  further  developments.  Very  cautiously  and  yet 
rapidly  did  they  advance  from  covert  to  covert,  until  they 
were  so  close  to  the  sand  of  the  dried-up  stream  that  it  was 
quite  visible  to  them,  although  they  themselves  were  well  hid 
from  observation. 

Here  for  a  time  they  waited,  for  they  shrewdly  conjectured 
from  Mustagan's  description  of  the  numerous  tracks,  crossing 
and  recrossing,  that  for  the  jjresent,  at  least,  the  bears  were 
abiding  in  that  vicinity. 

Not  long  had  they  to  wait  ere  they  were  convinced  of  the 
correctness  of  these  conjectures,  for  coming  out  of  the  for- 
est on  the  other  side  of  the  dried-up  stream  were  to  be  seen 
four  bears  and  the  two  lost  children. 

Crouching  down  low  on  the  ground,  and  peering  through 
the  dense  bushes  behind  which  they  were  hidden,  did  our 
two  Indians  watch  them  for  a  time,  that  they  might  decide 
on  the  best  method  of  rescuing  the  little  ones.  The  wind 
was  blowing  from  the  bears  toward  the  Indians,  and  so  there 
was  little  fear  of  the  animals  scenting  danger  at  that  dis- 
tance,  which  was  still  a  good  quarter  of  a  mile  away. 

Why  the  children  had  remained  so  long  with  the  bears 
was  perplexing  to  these  hunters  until  the  mystery  was  solved 
by  the  fact  that  was  now  evident  to  their  eyes,  that  the  chil- 
dren were  really  prisoners  and  the  bears  would  not  let  them 
escape.  As  the  men  watched  they  saw  Wenonah  seize 
Roderick's  hand  in  hers,  and,  starting  on  a  run,  she  tried  to 
go  up  the  channel  on  the  sands.  This  movement  was 
stopped  by  one  of  the  large  bears  as  speedily  as  possible  by 
putting  himself  in  the  children's  way.  Then  the  children, 
still  hand  in  hand,  turned  to  the  opposite  direction,  and  when 
trying  there  to  escape  were  stopped  by  the  other  large  bear. 
In  the  meantime  the  little  ones  played  around  them  like 
lively  young  dogs. 

Foiled  in  their  efforts  to  go  either  up  or  down  in  the  dried- 
up  channel  of  the  stream,  after  some  time  spent  on  the  sands 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  197 


tlie  children  and  hoars  oanio  up,  and,  i-ntoring  among  the 
herry  bushes,  began  to  eat  of  the  abundant  fruit. 

They  were  now  much  nearer  to  the  Indians,  and  it  was 
evident  that  the  young  bears  were  looking  to  the  children  to 
help  them  in  picking  their  breakfast  of  berries. 

When  convinced  of  this  the  Indians'  eyes  brightened,  and 
they  said: 

"The  mistress  is  right;  the  boys  will  feed  the  young  bears, 
and  we  will  shoot  the  old  ones." 

Noiselessly  they  withdrew  from  their  hiding  place  and  re- 
joined the  rest  of  the  i)arty,  who  had  with  almost  feverish 
impatience  awaited  their  return.  Quietly  and  rapidly  they 
reported  what  they  had  seen,  and  then  the  final  preparations 
were  made. 

Quickly  they  all  moved  on,  and  soon  were  at  the  brow  of 
the  last  hill,  from  the  top  of  which  the  whole  of  the  great 
plain,  densely  covered  with  the  berry  bushes,  could  be  seen, 
with  the  thread  of  shinhig  sand  in  the  distance,  already  re- 
ferred to. 

Hero  on  the  hilltop  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross  were  seated  behind 
some  dense  bushes,  through  which  they  could  look  without 
creating  suspicion.  Then  the  Indians,  taking  the  boys  along 
with  them,  started  on  their  dangerous  course.  Like  panthers 
they  moved  quietly  along,  keeping  as  close  to  the  ground  as 
possible,  until  they  reached  a  ledge  of  rocks.  Here  the  In- 
dians, with  their  guns  loaded  with  ball,  were  placed,,  while  the 
boys,  with  nothing  but  their  baskets  of  berries,  in  company 
with  Mustagan  went  on  a  little  farther.  Then  Mustagan, 
giving  the  boys  their  final  instructions  and  charging  them 
to  keep  cool  and  be  brave  no  matter  what  might  occur,  M'ith- 
drew  with  his  gun,  and  hid  himself  behind  a  rock,  a  little 
way  in  the  rear  of  them. 

It  was  an  exciting  time  for  the  boj'-s,  but  they  had  learned 
to  have  such  confidence  in  these  grand  old  red  men  that  such 
a  thing  as  fear  was  now  about  unknown  in  any  of  them,  even 
at  the  most  trying  moments. 


198         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

While  there  sitting  they  were  gtartleil  by  a  shrill  bird  cjill 
from  not  far  behind  them.  They  could  hardly  believe  their 
ears  when  they  found  it  came  from  the  lips  of  Mustagan.  In 
a  minute  or  two  it  was  repeated,  and  then  again  and  again, 
with  short  intervals  between. 

To  their  surprise  another  bird  call  some  hundreds  of  yards 
ahead  of  them  was  heard,  and  after  a  time  it  was  repeated. 
Then  the  blackbird's  notes  rang  out  from  behind,  and  then 
another  note  came  from  the  front.  Ere  the  voice  behind 
could  again  reply  a  solemn  "  Iloot-a-hoot-a-hoo  "  came  from 
the  front. 

For  a  time  all  was  still,  and  then  the  song  of  the  robin 
was  heard  in  front,  and  only  a  chirp  was  heard  in  the  rear. 

Sharp  and  quick  was  the  ending. 

Soon  after  this  chirp  the  boys  heard  the  bushes  rustling  in 
front  of  them  not  fifty  yards  away.  Then  they  saw  in  the 
opening  the  two  children  closely  followed  by  two  young 
bears.  As  the  children  slowly  moved  along  they  kept  pluck- 
ing the  berries  and  feeding  them  to  the  greedy  young 
animals.  The  children  were  ragged  and  sadly  changed  as, 
from  their  still  hidden  position,  the  boys  watched  them;  they 
could  see  that  Wenonah,  at  least,  seemed  to  know  that  they 
must  act  cautiously,  and  they  observed  that  frequently  she 
spoke  to  the  little  fellow  at  her  side. 

It  was  her  bird  notes  that  had  answered  Mustagan.  Little 
did  they  realize,  a  year  or  so  before,  as  he  taught  Wenonah 
these  calls  of  the  birds  and  what  they  meant,  that  her  very 
life  would  so  soon  depend  upon  her  knowledge  of  them. 

Still  cautiously  advancing  with  little  Roderick  at  her  side, 
and  both  of  them  feeding  the  little  bears,  she  at  length  reached 
a  spot  where  she  caught  a  glimpse  of  the  boys.  Without  at 
all  raising  her  voice  she  said  : 

"  Crouch  down  as  well  as  you  can  and  bring  the  berries." 

This  they  quickly  did. 

"  Feed  these  greedy  young  ones  while  I  give  a  basket  to  the 
old  ones,  so  that  while  they  are  eating  them  we  can  get  away." 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  199 


?j 


Poor  girl!  Shu  knew  not  of  the  iminber  of  guns  that  were 
now  within  range  of  anything  that  would  dare  to  harm  her, 
and  the  boys  were  warned  not  to  speak. 

Taking  one  of  the  baskets  of  berries,  she  quickly  disap- 
peared among  the  dense  bushes,  while  the  boys,  with  the 
other  full  baskets,  had  made  friends  with  the  young  bears. 
When  VVenonah  returned,  she  found  the  young  bears  were 
filling  themselves  with  the  fruit.  So  thoroughly  terrified  had 
the  children  become,  through  fear  of  the  bears,  that  although 
the  boys  by  expressive  signs  urged  them  at  once  to  hurry  in 
the  direction  of  safety  and  deliverance  tlioy  hesitated,  and 
even  when  they  started  kept  fearfully  looking  back. 

The  instant  they  reached  Mustagan  he  shouted  to  t'  e  boys 
to  return,  and  not  a  moment  too  soon,  for  crashing  through 
the  bushes  came  the  two  old  bears,  fierce  and  savage,  and 
showing  that  in  some  way  they  had  become  suspicious  of 
danger. 

Coolly  picking  up  the  two  baskets  which  the  two  young 
bears  had  upset,  the  boys,  keeping  their  faces  to  the  fierce, 
savage  brutes,  slowly  retreated.  The  bears,  at  first  only  see- 
ing the  boys,  came  rushing  toward  them,  but  when  they 
reached  their  young  ones  they  stopped  for  a  time,  and  then 
came  on  to  attack  the  boys. 

To  the  ledge  of  rocks  Mustagan  had  carried  the  now  happy 
children.  They  had  nearly  smothered  "dear  old  Mustagan," 
as  they  loved  to  call  him,  with  their  kisses.  Wild,  indeed, 
were  they  with  joy  as  father  and  mother  rushed  forward 
and  received  them  as  from  the  dead.  They  could  only  lie 
clinging  to  them  while  they  wept  out  their  bliss. 

From  it  they  were  startled,  as  out  rang  a  volley  from  the 
guns,  and  two  great,  fierce  bears  rolled  over  each  other,  each 
shot  through  more  than  one  vital  spot. 

"  Capture  the  little  fellows  alive ! "  was  the  cry. 

And  soon,  after  a  lively  chase  and  some  sharp  struggling, 
two  four  months'  old  cubs  were  so  tied  up  as  to  be  unable  to 
do  any  injury  either  with  teeth  or  claws. 


200 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


Very  anxious  had  the  boys  beun  during  the  search  for  the 
lost  children.  Their  only  regret  was  that  they  were  so  power- 
less as  to  bo  unable  to  join  in  the  search.  Very  proud,  how- 
ever, were  they  to  have  h.ad  some  share  in  the  exciting  events 
of  the  last  hours  of  their  strange  deliverance.  Tears  were  in 
their  eyes  and  dimmed  their  vision  as  they  first  saw  them  in 
the  company  of  the  wild  beasts,  showing  by  their  appearance 
what  they  must  have  suffered  during  the  long  days  and  nights 
of  such  hardships. 

The  story  of  the  children's  account  of  their  adventures  and 
hardships  will  be  given  in  another  chapter.  Suffice  here  to 
say  that  very  quickly  was  the  march  taken  uj>,  after  the  half- 
famished  little  ones  had  been  fed,  for  they  had  had  nothing 
but  berries  to  eat,  and,  as  Roderick  put  it: 

"  Naughty  bears,  they  kept  me  all  the  time  picking  berries 
for  them." 

The  return  to  the  camp  on  the  banks  at  Sea  River  Falls, 
and  then  to  Sagastaweekee,  was  soon  made. 

Great  were  the  rejoicings  there  as  well  as  at  the  mission, 
and  at  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company's  fort,  when  the  news 
of  the  finding  of  the  lost  ones  reached  them.  A  special 
thanksgiving  service  was  held  the  next  Sabbath  at  the 
mission  church,  at  which  whites  and  Indians  from  near  and 
far  gathered,  and  entered  heartily  into  the  spirit  of  the 
service. 


9,! 

ri 


Roderick  and  Wenonah  in  the  Bears'  Cave. 


V 
j 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  201 


CIlAriKU  XXIII. 

WKXONAll's  STOKY  OF  TIIKIIl  MAUVKI,<US  ADVKNTl  UKS  WITH 
AND  I»KI,IVKKAN«!K  FROM  TIIK  UKAliS — i:«)l»KIM<  Iv's  lOM- 
MKNTS. 


IT  w.as  wisely  (Icciilcd  lliat,  .as  tlu'  chlKlron  wen-  so  cx- 
Iiiliist(Ml,  iit  li'ust  .1  couple  of  <l:i}S  should  l»e  allowetl  tu 
pass  before  lliey  wore  aske<l  to  give  anything  like  a  full  ae- 
connt  of  their  marvelous  adventures. 

Wcnon.ih,  of  course,  was  the  principal  sj»oakor,  but  lloder- 
ick  often  pnt  in  some  quaint  remark,  which  gave  .additional 
interest  to  the  storv.  Seated  in  her  father's  arms,  while 
Koderick  monopolized  those  of  his  mother,  while  Minnehaha 
and  tlie  boys,  with  some  friends  from  the  fort  and  mission, 
gathered  round,  Wenonah  told  in  her  own  way  the  story  of 
their  strange  adventures : 

"  Roderick  and  I  were  to  try  and  gather  .as  many  berries 
as  Minnehaha;  so  we  took  our  rogans,  and  we  went  where 
the  berries  were  thickest,  and  once  we  came  b.ack  and 
em})tied  our  dishes,  .and  then  we  Inirried  aw.ay  where  we 
had  seen  a  good  many.  I5ut  we  did  not  lind  as  many  there 
as  we  hoped,  and  so  we  went  on  and  on,  .and  it  took  us  a  long 
time  to  fill  our  rogans,  and  when  we  did  we  started  to  come 
b,ack,  but  we  did  not  find  the  w.ay,  and  so  we  hurried  on  and 
on.  Then  after  a  while  we  called,  and  called,  and  nobody 
answered  us.  So  Roddy  and  I  said  we  Avould  not  cry.  So 
we  hurried  on  and  on,  to  try  and  get  back.  Then  we  came 
to  some  high  rocks,  and  we  climbed  up  as  high  as  we  could, 
and  when  we  called  again  we  thought  we  heard  voices 
answering  us  from  some  other  rocks,  and  so  Ave  hurried  over 
there,  but  there  was  nobody,  and  no  voice.  Then  we  pushed 
on,  and  on,  and  soon  we  heard  the  thunder,  but  we  never 
stopped,  but  just  tried  to  get  back  before  the  rain. 


202 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


« ' 


Soon  we  loft  the  rocky  hind,  jiiul  went  down  a  h)ng  hill 
where  we  h:iw  a  little  stream.  This  we  crossed  where  the 
water  was  not  deep. 

"  We  wanted  to  get  home,  so  wc  tried  not  to  feel  tired  or 
to  cry;  but,  although  we  tried  ever  ho  hard,  we  could  not 
lind  the  way.  We  had  held  on  to  our  dishes,  but  now  thev 
were  not  half  full,  and  so  we  stopped  and  ate  some  of  the 
berries.  Soon  after  it  began  to  thunder  very  hard,  and  there 
was  lightning,  and  so  we  hurried  nj)  to  some  big  trees,  and 
while  we  were  stafiding  nnder  the  branches  to  be  out  of  the 
rain  we  saw  one  old  tree  that  was  all  hollow  on  one  side,  and 
as  tlie  rain  was  coming  down  througli  the  branches  we  went 
and  got  into  tliis  hollow  tree.  I  had  Iloderick  go  in  first  so 
that  I  could  keep  him  dry,  and  I  stood  at  tiie  outside." 

Here  Roderick  spoke  nj)  and  said  : 

"  I  wanted  to  stand  on  the  outside  becanse  I  was  the  bov, 
but  Wenonah  said  she  had  better  because  she  was  the  big- 
gest." 

"Then,"  continued  Wenonah,  "as  it  soon  got  very  dark, 
an<l  nonie  of  you  came  for  us,  we  began  to  cry,  and  we  could 
not  help  it,  for  there  we  were  all  alone  in  that  hollow  tree  in 
the  dark. 

"  After  a  while  a  big  owl  in  one  of  the  trees  began  to  call. 
I  knew  what  it  was,  for  Mustagan  had  taught  me.  At  first 
Roddy  said  it  was  somebody  calling  him." 

Again  Roddy,  who  was  now  nestling  in  his  mother's  arms, 
spoke  up  and  said  : 

"  I  thouglit  it  was  somebody  saying  to  me,  *  Who,  who, 
who  ! '  and  I  said,  *  We  are  Roddy  and  Wenonah  Ross,  and 
we  are  lost.' 

"  Then  when  it  called  again  it  only  said : 

"  *  Oo  !  00  !  oo  1 '  So  then  we  knew  what  it  was,  as  we 
liad  often  heard  it  at  night  here  at  home." 

"  We  were  glad  to  hear  it,"  said  Wenonah,  "  for  all  was 
now  so  dark  and  lonely.  We  could  not  lie  down;  we  just 
had  to  stand  up  there  all  night.     I  held  Roddy  up  as  well  as 


hill 
(ho 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  203 

I  cotild.  Oiico  wo  hoard  tho  cry  of  the  wlM  cat,  and  that 
made  us  koop  vory  still.  I  must  have  iioddod  Nome,  as  I 
loaned  ayainst  tho  inside  of  that  old  tree,  but  it  was  an  aw- 
ful loriji;  niglit,  and  we  wore  glad  when  it  was  light  enougli 
to  see.  Then  we  left  that  old  hollow  tree  and  took  up  our 
dislies,  and  as  we  were  very  hungry  wo  went  out  among  the 
berry  bushes  and  ate  8orae  of  the  berries.  We  were  oaroful 
to  leave  no  traoks,  because  of  that  wild  cat.  We  ate  a  lot 
of  berries,  but  we  did  miss  our  good  breakfast  at  homo.  We 
filled  our  dishes,  and  tlien  started  for  liome ;  but  wo  could 
not  find  it.  While  we  were  going  on  among  the  buslies  we 
came  out  into  a  little  opening,  and  tlierc  were  tlie  two  little 
bears.  We  thought  at  first  they  were  two  little  black  dogs. 
They  came  right  up  to  us,  and  when  they  sat  up  so  funnily 
on  their  little  hind  legs  m'c  saw  tliey  wore  bears,  and  of 
course  wo  were  afraid. 

"  Then  they  came  and  smelled  our  baskets  of  berries,  and 
as  we  held  the»n  out  to  them  they  seemed  very  hungry,  and 
at  once  began  eating." 

"  But  they  wx»ro  so  greedy ;  they  were  worse  than  little 
l>iggies,"  said  little  Roderick;  "they made  such  funny  little 
noises  all  the  time  they  were  eating." 

"  But,"  continued  Wenonah,  "  that  sound  of  theirs  seemed 
to  call  the  old  bears,  that  we  had  not  yet  seen.  They  came 
rushing  through  the  bushes,  and  we  were  so  frightened  we 
could  not  even  cry  out  or  let  go  of  our  baskets. 

"  When  they  rushed  at  us  the  little  bears,  that  were  be- 
tween them  and  us,  s'eemed  to  think  that  all  the  old  bears 
wanted  to  do  was  to  get  at  the  berries  too,  and  so  they  kept 
so  funnily  twisting  their  little  bodies  between  the  old  bears 
and  us,  while  all  tho  time  they  were  eating  the  berries. 
When  the  old  bears  saw  this  thoy  stopped  looking  so  fierce 
and  savage,  and  just  sat  down  on  their  hind  logs  and  looked 
at  us  feeding  their  young  ones. 

"  Then  we  began  to  wonder  what  would  happen  when  the 

little  bears  had  eaten  all  the  berries  that  were  in  our  baskets. 
16 


204         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Little  Roddy  seemed  to  know  just  what  to  do;  for  as  there 
were  some  berries  growing  close  to  him,  while  he  held  his 
basket  in  one  hand  he  picked  some  more  berries  and  fed 
them  to  the  little  bear.  Then  I  did  the  same  to  the  one  that 
liad  been  eating  out  of  my  dish.  Soon  we  began  moving 
slowly  among  the  bushes  for  more  berries,  to  find  plenty  for 
the  greedy  little  fellows,  but  we  kept  them  as  well  as  we 
could  between  the  old  bears  and  us. 

"As  the  old  bears  kept  moving  around  we  could  not  keep 
their  little  ones  between  them  and  us  very  long,  and  so  by 
and  by  they  came  close  up  to  us,  but  they  did  not  now  seem 
to  be  very  angry.  One  of  them  got  close  up  to  Roddy,  and 
there  he  stood  up  and  looked  so  big  beside  my  little  brother 
that  I  almost  screamed  out,  I  was  so  frightened.  But  I  did 
not  do  it  for  fear  he  might  hurt  him.  He  only  moved  a 
little,  and  then  he  came  down  again  on  all  his  four  legs,  and 
as  he  put  his  big  mouth  close  to  hiin  Roddy  just  put  in  it  a 
handful  of  berries.  After  that  there  was  no  moi'e  trouble 
with  him  except  to  get  berries  enough.'* 

"Yes,"  said  Roderick,"!  just  thought  that  if  big  bears 
like  berries  as  well  as  little  bears  perhaps  they  would  rather 
eat  them  than  eat  us  little  children;  so  I  just  chucked  that 
handful  in  his  mouth,  and  he  just  did  like  them." 

"  I  was  slower  in  making  such  good  friends  with  the  other 
bear,"  continued  Wenonah,  "because  the  little  one  I  was 
feeding  was  such  a  greedy  little  pig.  He  would  not,  for  a 
long  time,  let  me  gather  a  handful  and  give  to  the  big  bear 
that,  once  or  twice,  got  so  close  to  me  as  to  put  its  cold 
nose  against  my  face.  My!  it  made  me  shiver.  But  I  said 
in  my  heart,  'I  will  be  brave,  for  I  want  to  save  Roddy,'" 
and  the  child's  voice  broke.  "  I  did  want  to  see  my  father, 
and  my  mother,  and  Minnehaha  again." 

"  But  we  did  not  cry  here,  did  we  ?  "  said  Roderick. 

But  the  memory  of  that  event  was  too  great  for  them  now, 
and  throwing  themselves  in  each  other's  arms  they  burst  out 
in  a  passionate  fit  of  weeping,  that  was  so  contagious  no  eyes 


as  t)iere 
held  his 
and  fed 
one  tliat 
moving 
Icnty  for 
11  as  wo 

not  keep 
d  so  by 
ow  seem 
idy,  and 
!  brother 
ut  I  did 
iioved  a 
cgs,  and 
t  in  it  a 
trouble 

'\g  bears 
d  rather 
ced  that 


he  other 
I  was 
)t,  for  a 
y'lg  bear 
its  cold 
it  I  said 
oddy,'»' 
■  father, 

k. 

m  now, 
[irst  out 
no  eyes 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  205 

remained  dry  in  that  group  of  loved  ones  there  gathered  to 
hear  their  pathetic  story. 

When  calm  again  Wenonah  went  on  with  the  story: 
"  After  a  while  the  little  ones  had  enough,  and  then  they 
began  wrestling  and  playing  with  each  other.  They  .acted 
as  if  they  wanted  Roddy  to  play  with  them,  and  I  told  him 
to  do  so,  but  not  to  hurt  them,  and  ]»orhaps  the  old  father 
and  mother  bears  would  not  hurt  us  before  we  could  run 


, »» 


awa} 

"  Yes,"  said  Roddy,  "  I  had  groat  times  with  them,  but 
they  always  wanted  to  wrestle  with  me  more  than  any  other 
kind  of  sport." 

"  I  kept  gathering  berries,"  said  Wenonah,  "  while  Roddy 
played  with  the  young  bears.  The  old  ones  kept  mo  busy 
now  and  were  just  about  as  greedy  as  the  young  ones  had 
been. 

"  After  a  while  I  said  to  Roddy,  *  W^e  must  try  and  get 
away  from  here,'  for  wo  did  want  to  come  home  and  seo 
you  all. 

"  We  did  not  talk  very  much  to  each  other,  for  our  voices 
seemed  to  make  the  bears  angry.  But  we  found  that  when 
"we  tried  to  get  away  they  got  right  in  front  of  us  and 
stopped  us  with  their  big  bodies.  This  made  me  feel  very 
bad,  but  I  did  not  tell  Roddy.  Some  time  early  in  the  day 
I  heard  some  one  calling,  and  I  tried  to  answer,  but  one  of 
the  bears  struck  me  such  a  blow  with  one  of  Ills  paws,  and 
showed  Ills  dreadful  teeth  in  such  a  way,  that  I  was  so 
frightened  that  1  dare  not  call  again." 

Said  little  Roddy,  once  again  :  "  When  I  saw  that 
naughty  bear  hit  my  sister  with  his  paw  I  wanted  to  hit  him 
with  a  stick." 

"This  voice  of  whatever  it  was  seemed  to  frighten  the 
bears,  and  so  off  tlioy  started,"  said  Wenonah,  "and  they 
made  us  go  along  with  them.  We  had  to  go;  for  if  wo 
stopped,  or  tried  to  go  some  other  way,  they  growled  at  us, 
and  pushed  us  with  their  noses,  and  so  we  had  to  go  with 


206 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


them.  Soon  they  came  out  of  the  buslies  and  crossed  over 
the  sand,  and  went  up  on  the  other  side  into  the  dark  woods. 
We  were  very  much  afraid,  but  we  whispered  that  we  wouhl 
not  cry,  but  just  be  brave,  for  we  knew  you  would  soon 
come  and  iight  those  great  big  bears, 

"The  way  the  bears  made  us  go  was  this.  One  big  bear 
went  on  before,  then  the  little  ones  followed  next,  then  they 
made  Roddy  and  me  follow  next.  We  had  to  do  it,  for 
just  behind  us  was  the  other  big  bear,  and  he  v/ould  growl 
at  US  if  we  did  not  just  walk  right  along. 

"Then,  after  we  had  traveled  some  time,  we  catne  out  of 
the  dark  forest  among  some,  O,  such  big  rocks,  bigger  than 
houses.  Among  them  we  had  to  go,  until  we  came  to  a  dark 
opening  like  a  big  door,  and  into  this  we  had  to  go.  It  must 
have  been  the  home  of  the  bears. 

"  Roddy  cried  out  with  fear,  but  the  bears  growled  again 
and  showed  their  great  teeth,  and  so  we  had  to  go  in." 

"  I  didn't  want  to  go  in,"  said  the  poor  boy,  as  he  put  his 
arms  around  the  neck  of  his  mother ;  "  it  was  worse  than  a 
cellar,  it  looked  so  dark.  But  the  old  bear  behind  just  kept 
pushing  me  along  with  his  nose,  so  I  had  to  go." 

"  It  was  not  such  a  bad  place  after  all,"  said  AVenonah, 
"  when  we  once  got  into  it.  It  seemed  dark  at  first  as  we 
went  in  out  of  the  sunshine;  but  when  we  were  in  it,  and  looked 
back,  there  was  a  good  deal  of  light.  In  it  were  big  piles  of 
leaves  and  dry  grass,  and  on  them  the  boars  soon  lay  down. 
One  of  the  big  bears  lay  down  between  us  and  the  door,  so 
we  could  not  get  out.  We  sat  down  by  the  little  bears,  and 
I  whispered  to  Roddy  to  be  brave,  for  God  would  take  care 
of  us  and  our  friends  would  surely  find  us.  Then  Ave  lay 
down  on  the  dry  grass  and,  being  very  weary,  soon  went  to 
sleep,  with  our  arms  around  each  other. 

"How  long  we  slept  we  knew  not,  but  wore  suddenly  roused 
up  by  the  little  bears  playing  and  tumbling  over  and  around 
us.  So  we  got  up,  and  the  bears  made  us  go  back  again 
across  the  sands  into  the  berry  bushes,  and  there  we  all  ate 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


207 


berries,  as  tiiere  was  nothing  elso  to  cat.  The  little  ones  kept 
l)oking  their  noses  into  our  hands,  and  thus  begged  us  to  pick 
berries  for  them." 

"  The  lazy  little  fellows,"  said  Roderick,  now  smiling  as  ho 
thought  of  them  ;  "  little  greedy  piggies  that  never  had 
enough." 

"  There  we  stayed  in  the  bushes,"  said  Wenonah,  "  until 
nearly  night,  and  then  they  made  us  go  back  again  with  them 
in  the  same  way  to  the  same  place.  It  seemed  so  dreadful  to 
'ave  to  spend  the  night  in  that  place  with  those  wild  bears  ; 
but  we  whispered,  *  We  will  be  brave,'  and  so  we  lay  down 
between  the  little  bears,  for  in  some  way  or  other  we  felt 
the  little  ones  were  our  best  friends,  and  it  was  because  of 
them  the  old  ones  did  not  kill  us. 

"  I  thought  we  could  never  spend  the  night  in  mwh  a  ])lace, 
but  we  did.  We  just  whispered  our  prayers  .as  there  Ave  lay, 
and  ended  with,  '  Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep.'  And  sleep 
we   did   until  the  little  bears  Avoke  us  up  again   the  next 


mornmg. 


"  The  old  bears  were  now  so  friendly  that  they  let  us  pat 
them,  and  so  I  thought  that  perhaps  they  would  let  us  go;  and 
so,  when  we  came  to  the  sand,  I  whispered  to  Roddy,'  Let  us  try 
and  get  away.'  But  those  wicked  bears  would  not  let  us  go  ; 
for  when  we  tried  to  go  along  the  sand  in  one  direction  one 
of  the  big  bears  got  in  our  way  and  made  us  go  back  ;  then 
we  tried  to  go  the  other  way,  and  tin  y  stopped  us  there.  I 
now  felt  that  Ave  Avere  like  prisoners,  and  that  Ave  had  to  go 
Avith  them.  They  led  us  again  into  the  berry  bushes,  and 
Roddy  and  I  ate  a  good  many,  for  Ave  Avere  very  hungry,  and 
the  little  bears  teased  us  so  much  we  had  to  pick  a  lot  for 
them.  It  Avas  when  I  was  feeling  the  Avorst,  and  fearing  that 
perhaps  they  would  ncA'er  let  us  leave  them,  that  I  heard  the 
bird  note.  O,  how  SAveet  it  sounded  I  For  I  kncAV  it  was 
from  Mustagan,  and  that  it  meant  we  would  soon  be  free. 
But  I  saw  that  the  bears  had  heard  it,  and  were  very  uneasy, 
as  they  had  been  at  all  sounds.     For  a  time  they  stopped 


208 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


eating  berries  and  stood  up"  and  listened.  However,  when 
it  came  again  and  again,  so  birdlikc,  they  lo»t  their  fear  and 
again  began  eating  the  berries." 

Said  Wenonah  :  "  I  was  afraid  to  answer,  for  the  bears  had 
always  been  so  angry  at  us  when  we  made  any  noise  ;  but  I 
knew  that  sweet  call  meant  rescue  and  home,  and  must  be 
answered,  and  so  while  putting  a  big  handful  of  berries  in 
the  mouth  of  the  fiercest  old  bear  I  gave  the  av  -;wering  call. 
Then  came  the  reply. 

"  I  must  have  been  trembling,  for  in  my  reply  I  shook  in  my 
voice,  and  the  bears  were  angry  and  growled  at  me.  How- 
ever, I  knew  I  could  correctly  give  the  owl  call  which  Musta- 
gan  knew  was  our  signal  of  danger.  So  v  ^\en  I  passed 
behind  a  tree  I  gave  it  as  loud  as  I  could,  as  though  from  an 
owl  in  the  tree  above  me.  When  all  was  right  again  I  gave 
the  robin  song,  and  you  all  know  the  rest." 


UEAItS   AGAINST   IJOVS   AND   INDIANS. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


209 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 


CONGRATULATIONS — OTHER    INCIDENTS    OK    LOST    C'lIILDRK.V — 
LONG  EXCURSION   IJV  THE    BOYS — INDIAN  LE(JENI) — "  WHY 

IS  THE   BEAR   TAILLESS?" OXFORD   LAKE HLACK    ItEAKS 

AS    FISHERMEN THE    LOOKOUT    FROM    THE    TREES — FISH- 
STEALING    BEARS THE    CONFLICT BEARS     VERSUS     BOYS 

AND    INDIANS  —  SAM's    SUCCESSFUL    THRUST  —  PLENTY    OF 
BEAR   MEAT. 

THE  thrilling  adventures  and  escape  of  Wenonah  and 
Roderick  were,  of  course,  the  great  sensations  that 
were  most  talked  ahout  for  many  a  day.  Children  have 
wonderful  recuperative  powers,  and  so  the  two  little  ones  re- 
covered from  the  effects  of  their  strange  mishaps  long  before 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross  or  even  Minnehaha  did.  But  time  is  a 
great  healer,  and  soon  all  were  well  and  in  good  spirits  again. 

The  event  produced  a  deep  impression  upon  Frank,  Sam, 
and  Alec,  and  drew  out  from  the  older  servants  at  the  home 
and  some  of  the  Indians  some  very  interesting  stories.  It  is 
simply  amazing  what  a  difference  there  is  in  people  in  respect 
to  their  ability  to  find  their  way  out  of  a  forest. when  once 
the  trail  is  lost.  Some  people  invariably  get  lost  in  as  small 
an  area  as  a  hundred-acre  forest,  and  are  almost  sure  to  come 
out  on  the  opposite  side  to  the  one  desired.  Indians,  perhaj>s 
on  account  of  their  living  so  much  in  the  woods,  are  not  so 
liable  to  get  bewildered  and  lost  as  white  people.  Still  some 
of  them  are  as  easily  perplexed  as  other  people. 

One  of  this  class  went  out  hunting  and  lost  himself  so  com- 
pletely that  his  friends  became  alarmed  and  went  searching 
for  him.  When  they  fortunately  found  him,  one  chaffing  him 
said : 

"  Hello,  are  you  lost  ?  *' 


210  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

To  this  he  indignantly  replied  : 

"  No,  Indian  not  lost,  Indian  here  ;  but  Indian's  wigwam 
lost ! " 

It  would  never  do  for  him  to  admit  that  such  a  thing  could 
possibly  happen  as  his  being  lost. 

So  popular  and  beloved  were  Mr.  Ross  and  his  family  that  not 
only  did  the  congratulations  on  the  recovery  of  the  children 
come  from  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  officials  and  other  white 
people  from  far  and  wide,  but  Indians  of  other  tribes,  who 
iiad  known  Mr.  Ross  in  the  years  gone  by,  when  he  was  in 
the  company's  service,  came  from  great  distances,  and  in  their 
quiet  but  expressive  way  indicated  their  great  pleasure  at  tlie 
restoration  of  the  little  ones  to  their  parents.  Mustagan  was, 
of  course,  the  hero  of  the  hour,  and  as  usual  he  received  the 
congratulations  with  his  usual  modesty  and  gave  great  credit 
to  Big  Tom.  lie  also  had  nothing  but  kind  words  for  the 
brave  white  lads,  who  had  so  coolly  and  unflinchingly  played 
their  part  in  the  closing  scene  of  the  rescue.  His  only  regret 
was  that  he  had  not  had  them  take  their  guns  with  them 
when  they  went  to  the  front  with  the  berries,  so  that  they 
might  have  had  a  share  in  the  grand  fusillade  that  stopped  so 
suddenly  the  rush  of  the  furious  bears.  The  actions  of  the 
bears  in  thus  sparing  the  children's  Jives  brought  out  from 
the  Indians  several  remarkable  stories  of  similar  conduct 
known  to  have  occurred  elsewhere. 

One  Indian  told  of  an  old  mother  bear  that  boldly  attacked 
an  Indian  woman  who,  with  her  young  babe,  had  gone  out 
into  the  forest  to  gather  wood.  The  mother  fought  for  her 
child  until  unconscious.  When  she  came  to  herself  both  the 
bear  and  the  pappoose  were  gone.  She  returned  to  her  wig- 
wam and  gave  the  alarm,  but  as  the  men  were  away  hunting 
several  days  passed  ere  they  could  begin  the  search. 

When  at  length  they  discovered  the  bear's  den  they  found 
the  child  was  there  alive.  In  killing  the  bear  they  had  to 
take  the  greatest  care  lest  they  hurt  the  child,  as  the  bear 
seemed  in  its  ferocity  to  think  more  of  defending  the  child 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  211 

from  tlicm  than  of  saving  its  own  life.  The  child  when 
rescued  was  perfectly  naked,  yet  was  fat  and  healthy,  and 
cried  bitterly  when  taken  away  from  the  warm  den  and  the 
body  of  the  dead  bear  that  it  had  suckled  with  evident  satis- 
faction. 

To  this  and  other  wonderful  stories  the  boys  listened  with 
the  greatest  delight.  The  fact  is,  while  the  children  were 
lost  they  were  as  miserable  a  trio  as  could  be  found,  and  now 
the  reaction  had  come,  and  they  were  just  bubbling  over 
with  delight  and  ready  for  any  story  that  had,  even  in  the 
remotest  degree,  anything  similar  to  what  had  so  excited 
them. 

Indians  love  good  companions,  and  they  found  them  in  the 
boys;  so  it  was  not  long  before  somo  of  those  who  had  come 
from  Oxford  Lake  invited  them  to  return  with  them,  and 
they  promised  them  some  rare  sport.  At  first  Mr.  Ross  was 
a  bit  fearful  about  letting  them  go  so  far,  but  as  Big  Tom 
and  Martin  Papanekis  offered  to  go  in  charge  of  the  two 
cjinoes  he  at  length  yielded.  So,  in  company  with  the  In- 
dians from  that  place,  they  started  off  in  great  spirits,  well 
supplied  with  guns  and  ammunition,  and  all  the  necessary 
camping  outfit  for  a  ten  days'  or  two  weeks'  excursion. 

It  was  with  very  great  delight  that  the  boys  set  off  with 
their  fresh,  dusky,  red  companions  on  this  trip.  It  Avas  prin- 
cipally down  the  rapid  lakes  and  rivers  up  which  the  boat- 
men gallantly  rowed  on  their  journey  from  York  Factory. 
The  running  of  the  rapids,  especially  a  wild,  dangerous  one 
through  Hell's  Gate,  very  much  excited  the  boys. 

On  one  of  the  beautiful  islands  in  Oxford  Lake  they 
pitched  their  tents,  and  had  some  capital  sport  in  fishing  for 
the  gamy  trout  which  there  abound.  The  only  drawback  to 
the  fishing  in  such  a  land  as  this,  Avhere  the  fish  are  so 
abundant,  is  that  the  sportsmen  soon  get  weary  with  draw- 
ing up  the  fisli  so  rapidly.  The  finest  whitefish  in  the  world 
are  to  be  found  in  Oxford  Lake.  They,  however,  will  not 
take  the  hook,  and  so  are  caught  only  in  gill  nets. 


212         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Black  bears  arc  quite  nunicrous  in  this  part  of  the  cuun- 
try.  They  are  very  fond  of  fishing,  and  so  it  was  proposed 
to  try  and  get  a  shot  at  one  or  two,  as  the  Indians  well 
knew  their  favorite  resorts.  Indeed,  the  Indian  tradition  of 
why  the  bear  has  such  a  short  tail  is  the  result  of  his  prefer- 
ence for  fish  diet.  They  say  that  originally  the  bear  had  a 
beautiful  tail,  so  long  that  with  it  he  could  easily  whisk  the 
flies  off  his  ears.  One  winter  a  greedy  bear,  not  content  to 
stay  in  his  den  and  sleep  as  bears  ought  to  do,  wandered  out 
on  a  great  frozen  lake.  There  he  met  a  fox  hurrying  along 
with  a  fine  fish  in  his  mouth.  The  bear  being  the  larger  and 
stronger  animal,  he  rushed  at  him  to  capture  the  fish.  The 
fox,  seeing  him  coming,  quietly  dropped  it  on  the  ice,  and 
putting  his  forepaw  upon  it  said  to  the  bear: 

"  Why  bother  yourself  with  such  an  insignificant  fish  as 
this,  when,  if  you  hurry,  you  can  get  any  number  of  fine 
large  ones." 

**  Where  are  thev  to  be  found  ?  "  asked  the  bear. 

"  Why,"  said  the  fox,  "  did  you  not  hear  the  thunder  of 
the  cracking  ice  on  the  lake  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  heard  it,  and  trembled,"  said  the  bear. 

"  Well,  you  need  not  fear,"  said  the  fox,  "  for  it  was  only 
the  Frost  King  splitting  the  ice,  and  there  is  a  great  crack, 
and  the  fish  are  there  in  great  numbers.  All  you  have  to  do 
is  to  go  and  sit  across  the  crack  and  drop  your  long,  splendid 
tail  in  the  water,  and  you  will  be  delighted  to  see  with  what 
pleasure  the  fish  will  seize  hold  of  it.  Then  all  you  will 
have  to  do  will  be  to  just  whisk  them  out  on  the  ice,  and 
then  you  will  have  them." 

The  silly  bear  swallowed  this  story,  and  away  he  rushed 
to  a  crack  in  the  ice.  These  cracks  are  very  frequently 
found  in  these  northern  lakes  in  bitter  cold  weather.  They 
are  caused  by  the  ice  contracting  and  thus  bursting. 

Down  squatted  the  bear  on  his  haunches,  and  dropping 
his  beautiful  tail  in  the  water  he  patiently  waited  for  the  bite. 
But  the  water  in  these  cracks  soon  freezes  again,  especially 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  213 

wlicn  it  is  fifty  or  sixty  degrees  below  zero,  a»ul  so  it  was 
not  long  before  in  this  crack  it  was  soii<l  again.  And  so 
when  th(!  bear  got  tired  waiting  for  a  bite,  or  oven  a  nibble, 
he  tried  to  leave  the  place,  but  found  it  was  impossible  with- 
out leaving  his*  tail  behind  him.  This  he  had  to  do,  or 
freeze  or  starve  to  death,  and  so  he  broke  loose,  and  ever 
after  has  been  tailless. 

This  is  one  of  the  many  traditions  that  abound  among 
the  Indians.  They  have  traditions  to  account  for  almost 
everything  in  nature.  Some  of  them  are  interesting,  ingen- 
ious; others  are  ridiculous  and  senseless.  It  is  well  known, 
however,  no  matter  how  the  bear  lost  his  beautiful  tail,  if  he 
ever  had  one,  he  is  still  very  fond  of  fish,  and  often  displays 
a  great  deal  of  ingenuity  in  capturing  them. 

So  it  was  decided  that,  if  possible,  the  boys  should  have  a 
chance  to  see  him  at  his  work,  and,  if  possible,  get  a  shot  or 
two,  as  this  was  the  favorable  time  of  the  year,  as  certain 
kinds  of  fish  were  spawning  in  the  shallows  of  the  streams, 
and  for  them  he  would  be  on  the  lookout.  As  these  regions 
were  the  hunting  grounds  of  the  Oxford  Indians,  whom  they 
had  accompanied  from  Mr.  Ross's,  they  knew  every  place 
likely  to  be  frequented  by  the  bears  ;  and  so  three  canoes 
were  fitted  out,  with  one  of  our  boys  in  each,  and  away  they 
started,  full  of  pleasurable  anticipation,  not  so  much  just 
now  to  shoot  or  kill  as  to  find  the  place  where  they  could  see 
bruin  at  what  Avas  at  this  season  his  favorite  occupation, 
namely,  that  of  catching  fish. 

Oxford  Lake,  when  no  storms  are  howling  over  it,  is  one 
of  the  most  beautiful  in  the  world.  As  the  weather  was  now 
simply  perfect,  the  boys  enjoyed  very  much  the  canoe  excur- 
sions, and,  in  addition,  a  fair  amount  of  shooting.  -  Ducks, 
partridges  and  other  birds  were  shot  on  the  wing,  or  at  the 
points  where  they  stopped  to  rest  and  eat. 

They  were  rewarded  in  their  search  by  finding  several 
places  where  the  bears  had  undoubtedly  been  at  work  at 
their  favorite  pastime.    The  shrewd  Indians  were  also  able  to 


214         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I 

i  |i 


tell  as  to  tho  bucol'ss  or  ill  luck  of  tlio  bears  in  their  tisliing 
efforts. 

At  places  where  only  a  few  hones  or  fins  were  to  be  seen 
scattered  about,  the  Indians  said  : 

"Poor  fishing  here;  only  catch  a  few,  eat 'them  all  uj)." 

However,  they  found  other  places  where  only  part  of  tho 
fish  had  been  eaten,  and  here  the  Indians  said  : 

"  This  looks  better.  When  fish  plenty,  bear  eat  only  tho 
best  part." 

At  length,  however,  they  reached  a  place  that  niado  even 
the  eyes  of  the  generally  imperturbable  Indians  flash  with 
excitement.  It  was  on  tho  nortlieastern  part  of  tho  lake, 
where  the  river  that  flows  from  Rat  Lake  enters  into  Oxford 
Lake.  Here,  not  far  from  tho  mouth  of  the  stream,  were 
some  gravelly  shallows  which  were  evidently  favorite  resorts 
for  the  fish  during  tho  spawning  season.  Just  a  little  way 
out  from  the  shore  were  several  broad,  flat  granite  rocks  that 
rose  but  a  little  above  the  surface  of  tho  water.  Between 
these  rocks  and  the  shore  was  quite  a  current  of  water  that 
ran  over  a  gravelly  bed. 

On  the  mainland  opposite  this  flat  ridge  of  granite  rocks 
were  to  bo  seen  a  large  nnmber  of  fish,  each  ranging  in  weight 
from  eight  to  ten  pounds.  What  most  excited  and  pleased 
the  Indians  was  that  while  tho  numerous  tracks  indicated 
that  several  bears  had  been  there  fishing  only  the  night  be- 
fore, yet  each  fish  had  only  had  one  piece  bitten  out  of  it, 
and  that  was  on  the  back  just  a  little  behind  the  head. 
Bears  are  very  dainty  when  they  have  abundance  to  choose 
from,  and  so  when  fish  are  very  plentiful,  especially  the  white- 
fish,  they  are  content  with  only  biting  out  that  portion  con- 
taining some  dainty  fat,  which  is,  as  we  have  said,  on  the 
swell  of  tho  back  just  behind  the  head. 
.  When  this  discovery  was  made  the  men  in  the  other  ca- 
noes were  notified,  and  quietly  and  quickly,  plans  were  made 
to  not  only  see  the  bears  at  work  that  night,  when  they  would 
return,  but  to  have  some  shots  at  them  j  for  the  Indians  said  : 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  215 


o  seen 


n 


*'  Bears  not  snoli  fools  as  to  leave  such  a  place  while  food 
so  plenty." 

The  impression  among  those  who  knew  their  hahits  was 
that  even  vow  the  bears  were  sleeping  not  very  far  away 
in  the  dense  forests.  So  the  place  was  carelully  looked 
over,  and  the  best  spots  for  observation  were  selected.  An 
important  consideration  was  to  form  some  idta  as  to  the 
direction  from  which  the  bears  would  come,  if  they  returned 
that  night  to  this  spot.  Indian  cleverness,  sharpened  by  ex- 
perience in  such  matters,  enabled  them  to  solve  this  very 
important  question  by  studying  the  trail  along  which  they 
had  been  cautiously  coming  and  going  very  recently.  This 
they  found  to  be  almost  a  straight  line  running  directly  back 
into  the  depths  of  the  dense  forest. 

To  climb  trees  as  points  of  observation  from  which  to 
view  bears  is,  as  a  general  thing,  a  dangerous  experiment,  as 
bears  themselves  are  such  capital  climbers.  But  there  ar  ? 
times  when  it  is  the  only  possible  course  available  for  those 
who  would  observe  their  action,  on  account  of  the  flatness  of 
the  country  thereabout.  So,  speedily  as  possible,  the  trees  were 
selected  that  were  considered  most  suitable.  These  were  sit- 
uated a  little  iiorjih  and  south  of  the  spot  where  the  bears 
had  thrown  their  fish  on  the  shore.  They  were  a  little  dis- 
tant from  the  trail  along  which  it  was  likely  the  bears  would 
come.  Three  trees  were  thus  Selected,  and  it  was  decided 
that  Sam,  Alec,  and  Frank  should  each  have  one  Indian  in 
his  tree  with  him  in  case  of  attack.  The  other  Indians  were 
to  remain  out  from  the  shore  in  their  canoes,  sheltered  from 
view  by  some  rocks  that  were  not  far  distant.  They  were 
not  so  far  away  as  to  be  beyond  call,  if  they  should  be 
needed. 

All  these  matters  having  been  decided  upon,  they  entered 
their  canoes  again  and  quietly  paddled  out  to  one  of  the 
rocky  isles,  not  far  distant,  and  on  the  side  oppositG  to  tne 
mainland  they  gathered  some  dry  wood  and  had  a  good 
dinner,  for  which  they  had  capital  appetites.     Then   the 


Is- 

'.\h  I 


216         Three  Boys  ia  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Indians  lit  their  pipes  and  curled  down  on  the  rocks  for  a 
Hinoke  and  rent,  a?ul  urged  the  boys  also  to  try  and  get  some 
sleep.  They  at  first  thougiit  tiiey  were  too  excited,  in  view 
of  the  coming  niglit's  adventures,  to  sleep,  hut  as  the  Iniliiins 
HO  desired  tiiey  lay  down  near  the  shore,  and  the  rippling 
waves  were  such  n  soothing  lullaby  that,  strange  to  say,  tlicy 
were  soon  in  dreandrss  slumber. 

A  couple  of  hours  was  all  that  could  be  allowed  them,  for, 
as  the  Indians  said  : 

"  Sometimes  bears  move  around  early,  and  we  must  bo  all 
there  in  the  trees  before  they  come." 

All  the  preparations  were  soon  made.  The  guns  were 
freshly  loaded  with  ball,  and  some  extra  ammunition  was 
taken  in  the  pockets  of  each  one.  Their  hunting  knives  were 
given  a  few  rubs  on  the  stones  to  see  that  they  were  keen 
and  sharp.  In  addition,  much  to  the  boys*  surprise,  there 
was  given  to  each  one  of  them  a  good  solid  birch  club, 
about  eighteen  inches  in  length  and  an  inch  and  a  half  thick. 
As  an  extra  precaution  against  their  being  dropped  the  In- 
dians, who  had  prepared  them  while  the  boys  slept,  had  bored 
a  hole  through  one  end  and  inserted  a  deer-skin  thong  to 
slip  over  the  wrist.  How  they  were  to  be  used,  and  the  wis- 
dom of  preparing  them,  we  shall  see  later  on.  The  Indians 
were  similarly  armed,  but,  in  addition,  they  stuck  their  hunt- 
ing hatchets  in  their  belts. 

A  few  final  instructions  were  given  and  the  signals  de- 
cided upon,  and  then  the  boys  and  their  Indian  comrades 
were  noiselessly  paddled  to  the  shore.  They  were  landed  as 
closely  as  possible  to  the  trees  into  which  they  were  to  be  en- 
sconced, so  as  to  leave  but  little  scent  of  their  footsteps  on  the 
ground. 

In  the  two  trees  selected  on  the  north  side  were  Frank 
and  Alec,  each  with  an  Indian  hunter,  while  Sam  and  his 
comrade  took  up  their  assigned  station  in  a  fine  large  tree  on 
the  south  side.  It  w^as  about  an  hour  before  sundown  ere 
they  were  all  quietly  stowed  away  in  these  peculiar  resting 


H  for  a 
't  some 
n  view 
tulians 
ippliiig 


i  bo  all 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         217 

places.  The  other  IiitliaiiH  quietly  paddled  back  to  the  places 
dcHignated  beyond  the  roclcH. 

For  a  couple  of  hours  tliey  had  to  Hit  there  in  silence, 
broken  only  by  the  Hinging  of  some  birdn  around  them,  or  the 
call  or  cry  of  Home  wild  animal  in  the  forcHt.  Tlicy  were 
first  aroUHed  by  hearing  the  crunching  of  bones  where  they 
had  noticed  the  fish  lying.  On  jjeering  out  from  their  hiding 
places  they  saw  an  old  black  fox,  with  a  litter  of  half-grown 
ones,  making  a  hasty  meal  out  of  the  fish.  The  Indians  would 
liave  loved  to  have  captured  them,  as  the  skin  of  the  black  fox 
is  very  valuable.  However,  it  was  not  foxes  they  were  now 
after,  but  bears;  and,  besides  this,  the  skin  of  the  fox  is  only 
prime  in  the  cold,  wintry  months.  So  they  had  to  be  content 
with  watching  them  as  there  they  greedily  devoured  the  fish. 
Suddenly  they  were  disturbed  in  their  repast,  and  dashed 
away,  ea(Oi  with  a  piece  of  fish  in  its  mouth,  and  the  watchers 
observed  that  what  had  caused  their  sudden  retreat  M'as  a 
large  wolverine  that  liad  quite  unexpectedly  appeared  upon 
the  scene.  He,  too,  seemed  to  be  fond  of  fish,  and  at  once  be- 
gan to  feast  upon  them. 

Not  long,  however,  was  he  permitted  to  thus  enjoy  him- 
self, for  out  in  the  beautiful  gloaming  a  great  black  bear 
was  seen  emerging  from  the  now  dark  forest  upon  the 
shore.  At  his  coming  the  thievish  wolverine  at  once  slunk 
away.  The  bear  did  not  attempt  to  eat  any  of  the  fish  that 
were  still  remaining  ;  but,  after  a  short  sui'vey  of  the  coast 
up  and  down  to  see  that  all  was  clear,  he  boldly  plunged  into 
the  water  and  crossed  over  to  one  of  the  shallow  rocks  only 
a  few  yards  away.  Hardly  had  he  reached  it  ere  another, 
and  then  another,  bear  came  out  from  the  forest  along  the  cen- 
tral trail  which  the  men  had  earlier  in  the  day  discovered. 

They  were  not  long  in  joining  their  comrade  on  the  smooth, 
wide  rocks  which  we  have  described.  After  they  had  spent 
a  little  time  in  inspection  they  lay  down  on  the  rocks  facing 
the  shore,  as  close  to  the  water  as  they  could  without  really 
touching  it.     These  movements  could  be  distinctly  seen  by 


218         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

the  boys,  as  they  were  looking  out  toward  the  west,  where 
the  sky  w-as  still  bright  and  the  few  clouds  golden. 

For  a  few  minutes  the  bears  were  very  still,  then  there 
was  a  quick  movement  on  the  j)art  of  one  of  them  as  he  shot 
out  one  of  his  handlike  paws  into  the  water  under  a  passing 
fish,  and  threw  it  from  him  across  the  stream,  high  and  dr}--, 
up  on  the  shore.  Soon  the  other  bears  were  similai'ly  em- 
ployed, and  the  fish  wore  rapidly  being  captured.  The  boys 
excitedly  watched  these  sturdy  fishermen,  and  were  astonished 
at  the  cleverness  and  quickness  with  which  they  were  able 
to  throw  out  the  fish  upon  the  shore.  Although  they  had  to 
throw  them  quite  a  number  of  yards,  they  very  seldom  mis- 
calculated and  allowed  any  to  fall  short  and  thus  drop  back 
into  the  water. 

But  before  the  pile* of  fish  had  become  very  large  there 
happened  something  else  to  divert  the  attention  of  the  spec- 
tators from  the  three  four-footed  fishermen  out  on  the  flat 
rocks.  Suddenly  they  heard  the  sounds  of  tearir-g  flesh  and 
breaking  bones.  On  looking  down  to  see  who  were  these 
new  intruders,  they  were  able  to  see  not  many  yards  below 
them  a  couple  of  other  bears  that,  in  their  prowling  around 
and  looking  for  their  supper,  had  found  their  way  to  this 
capital  supply  of  fish.  As  the  watchers  peered  down  at  them 
it  was  evident  by  the  greedy  way  in  which  they  attacked 
the  fish  that  they  were  so  hungry  as  not  to  be  at  all  par- 
ticular. 

Their  sudden  appearance  and  attack  on  the  fish  were  not  at 
all  appreciated  by  the  industrious  trio  that  had  been  so  skill- 
fully catching  these  fish  for  their  own  supper.  They  had  no 
disposition  to  be  fishermen  for  others,  and  so  with  growls  of 
rage  they  suddenly  dashed  into  and  across  the  water,  and 
sprang  upon  the  intruders.  It  was  a  fierce  battle,  and  but  lit- 
tle of  it  could  be  distinctly  seen,  especially  when  under  the 
shadows  of  the  trees.  When,  however,  in  their  struggles  thev 
came  out  on  the  bright,  sandy  shore,  there  was  still  enougli 
of  the  western  twilight  in  which  to  witness  a  good  deal  of 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  ^lorth  Land.         219 


where 


terrific  fighting.  Bears  have  thick  fur  and  tough  hides,  and 
so  tlieir  battles  are  generally  carried  on  until  one  side  is  shaken 
into  exhaustion  or  knocked  inlo  submission.  But  so  stub- 
born was  the  fight  here  that  it  continued  with  but  few  inter- 
missions until  the  moon,  which  was  nearly  full,  had  so  risen  up 
that  everything  was  mjide  about  as  bright  as  in  the  daytime. 

It  was  evident  that  the  two  intruding  bears  were  so  hun- 
gry that,  although  th(!y  had  been  well  shaken,  they  were 
loath  to  consider  themselves  beaten  or  to  leave  so  sumptuous 
a  supper,  and  so  they  again  returned  to  the  conflict.  The 
battle  was  renewed  in  all  its  fury,  and  when  the  three  were 
again  victorious  the  vanquished  ones,  instead  of  again  re- 
treating into  the  forest,  each  shaking  ojQf  his  opponent  rushed 
to  the  nearest  tree  and  began  its  ascent,  one  followed  by 
two  bears  and  the  other  by  one. 

These  two  trees,  up  which  the  five  bears  were  now  climb- 
ing, happened  to  be  the  ones  in  which  Frank  and  Alec  and 
their  two  Indian  companions  were  hid. 

Bears  are  capital  climbers,  and  these  two  fellows,  stimu- 
lated by  the  cuffs  and  bites  of  their  antagonists  behind  them, 
made  good  time  in  the  ascent.  Now,  for  the  first  time,  the 
boys  saw  for  what  purpose  they  had  been  armed  with  those 
handy  birch  clubs.  A  bear's  tenderest  spot  is  his  nose. 
This  the  Indians  well  know,  and  so,  when  they  are  chased 
by  a  bear,  always  defend  themselves  by  there  striking  him. 
A  be.ir  that  will  stand  heavy  blows  with  a  club  on  his  skull, 
or  shoulders,  or  even  paws,  gives  up  the  fight  at  once  when 
rapped  over  the  nose. 

Secrecy  was  now  no  longer  possible,  and  so  the  quiet  com- 
mand of  the  Indians  to  the  boys  was: 

"  Hit  them  on  the  nose  whenever  you  can." 

The  two  angry  bears  were  so  taken  up  with  the  attack  of 
their  own  species  behind  them  that  they  little  imagined  that 
there  were  enemies  above,  and  so  about  the  first  suspicions  they 
had  of  the  presence  of  the  boys  arid  Indians  were  the  smart 
raps  they  received  on  their  noses. 
17 


220         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


I ' :  t  ■ 

Hi 


Whack!  whack!  whack  !  fell  the  blows  upon  their  snouts, 
and  down  they  dropped  suddenly  to  the  ground,  each  of 
them  cjirrying  with  him  an  assailant  that  happened  to  be 
just  below  him.  The  sudden  discomfiture  of  the  bears 
brought  a  cheer  from  the  boys.  This,  of  course,  startled 
and  excited  the  other  bears,  that  were  in  a  very  pugnacious 
mood. 

The  two  were  additionally  angry  at  the  ugly  blows  that  had 
met  them,  and  the  other  three  lishennen  seemed  to  imagine 
that  fresh  assailants  were  there  in  the  trees  ready  to  come 
down  and  rob  them  of  their  supper  of  fish.  This  they  re- 
solved to  resist,  and  so  the  fight  was  on  in  good  earnest. 

The  Indians  declare  the  bears  know  how  to  talk  with  each 
other;  anyway,  these  five  seemed  for  the  present  to  proclaim 
a  truce  among  themselves,  that  together  they  might  attack 
their  common  foes,  who  were  ensconced  up  there  above  them 
in  the  trees. 

Fortunate  was  it  for  our  friends  that  the  moon  was  now 
so  high  in  the  heavens  that  they  could  see  every  move*- 
ment  of  the  bears  as  distinctly  as  though  it  had  been  day. 
light.  For  a  time  the  bears  moved  about  excitedly  below 
them,  and  occasionally  made  a  feint,  as  though  they  were 
about  to  climb  the  trees  and  again  attack  them.  They  hes- 
itated, however,  and  kept  moving  angrily  about  from  tree  to 
tree.  Sam  and  his  comrade  in  the  third  tree  were  soon 
discovererl,  and  two  or  three  of  the  bears  made  a  pre- 
tense of  climbing  it,  but  soon  desisted  and  dropped  back  to 
the  ground. 

In  the  meantime  the  rest  of  the  Indians  out  in  the  canoes 
had  heard  the  growlings  and  fightings  among  the  bears,  and 
had  paddled  in  much  nearer  to  the  shore.  By  their  express- 
ive calls  the  Indians  in  the  trees  had  given  to  those  in  the 
canoes  some  idea  of  how  the  conflict  stood,  and  that  they 
were  still  able  to  defend  themselves. 

The  bears  at  length  seemed  to  have  come  to  some  arrange- 
ment among  themselves,  for  they  so  divided  that  they  began 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         221 


snouts, 
each  of 
1  to  be 
bears 
startled 
jnacious 

;hat  had 
imagine 
to  come 
they  re- 
lest. 

ith  each 
)roclaim 
b  attack 
ve  them 

ivas  now 
^  move' 
jen  day. 
y  below 
ey  were 
liey  hes- 
i  tree  to 
(re  soon 
a  pre- 
back  to 

J  canoes 
ars,  and 
express- 
)  in  the 
at  they 

irrange- 
y  began 


attacking  the  three  trees  at  once.  Tiie  two  that  had  come 
last  attacked  the  tree  in  which  Sam  and  his  comrade  were 
ensconced  ;  two  of  the  other  three  begun  climbing  the  tree 
in  which  were  Alec  and  his  comrade ;  while  Frank  and  liis 
comi»anion  had  only  to  face  the  remaining  one. 

"  Strike  them  on  the  nose,"  was  still  the  cry  of  the  Indians. 
And  although  the  bears  made  the  most  desperate  effDrls  to 
defend  their  tender  nostrils  while  they  still  advanced,  they 
eventually  had  to  give  up  the  attempt,  one  after  another, 
and  drop  back  to  the  ground  fairly  howling  witli  rage  and 
pain.  Angry  bears  have  a  great  deal  of  perseverance,  and 
so  this  phase  of  the  fight  was  not  over  until  each  bear  liad 
tried  every  one  of  the  three  trees  in  succession  ere  he  seemed 
discouraged.  After  moving  round  and  round,  and  growling 
out  their  indignation,  they  tried  the  plan  of  as  many  as  pos- 
sible of  them  climbing  up  the  same  tree  togetlicr.  However, 
as  the  trees  were  not  very  large  this  scheme  did  not  suc- 
ceed any  better,  and  they  were  &j^ain  repelled. 

"  What  trick  will  they  try  next,  I  wonder  ?  '*  said  Frank. 

"  Get  your  guns  handy,"  was  the  answer,  "  for  you  may 
soon  need  them." 

And  sure  enough  the  bears,  after  talking  in  their  whining, 
growling  way  to  each  other  again,  rushed  to  the  attack  ;  and 
while  three  of  them  began  each  to  climb  one  of  the  trees  in 
which  were  our  friends,  the  other  two  began  climbing  a 
couple  of  other  trees,  whose  great  branches  interlaced  with 
those  of  the  trees  in  which  were  two  of  the  boys. 

The  Indians  were  quick  to  notice  this  ruse,  and  said  : 

"  The  bears  inwst  never  be  allowed  to  get  up  those  trees 
above  us,  for  if  they  do  it  may  go  hard  with  us." 

Very  cunning  were  the  bears,  for  they  tried  as  much  as 
possible  to  climb  up  the  trees  on  the  sides  opposite  the  places 
where  were  hidden  Frank  and  Aleo  and  their  Indians.  How- 
ever, they  could  not  keep  entirely  hid,  and  so,  at  the  com- 
mand of  one  of  the  Indians,  there  rang  out  the  simultaneous 
discharge  of  the  four  guns.     One   of  the   bears   suddenly 


\n 


222         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


HI  i 


i 


dropped  to  the  ground,  but  the  other  one  continued  his 
climbing  until  he  reached  a  position  quite  close  to  Frank  on 
the  brancih  of  the  tree  in  which  he  had  ascended.  The  boys 
and  men  had  not  time  to  load  their  guns,  as  they  were  single- 
barreled  muzzle-loaders.  In  addition  to  watching  this  attack 
on  the  two  bears,  they  had  to  vigorously  use  their  clubs  on 
the  noses  of  those  attacking  three.  As  before,  these  three 
were  speedily  defeated,  and  now  the  excitement  was  to  see 
how  Frank  and  his  comrade  would  deal  with  the  big  fellow 
that  had  succeeded  in  reaching  a  position  on  a  branch  that 
was  in  a  line  with  them.  They  could  observe  him  cautiously 
working  his  wjiy  on  a  great  branch  of  the  tree  which  he  had 
ascended,  and  was  endeavoring  to  get  into  the  branches  of 
the  tree  in  which  they  were  located. 

After  some  clever  balancing  he  managed  to  get  hold  of  a 
long  branch  that  reached  out  horizontally  toward  him,  and 
steadying  himself  on  it,  and  holding  on  to  a  much  smaller 
one  above,  he  gradually  began  making  his  way  toward  them. 
The  Indian  at  once  saw  his  opportunity,  and  told  Frank, 
who  was  on  tliis  upper  branch  to  which  the  bear  with  his 
forepaws  was  clinging,  to  bravely  crawl  out  on  it  as  far  as 
he  safely  could,  and  keep  up  a  vigorous  attack  with  his  club 
on  the  bear's  nose.  This  Frank  gallantly  did,  and  while 
thus  employed  the  Indian  drew  his  ax  and  began  vigorously 
chopping  the  large  limb  of  the  tree  on  which  the  bear  was 
standing.  Assailed  by  Frank's  blows  he  made  but  little 
headway,  and  so,  before  he  knew  what  was  up,  the  branch 
suddenly  gave  way  under  him  and  he  fell  to  the  ground,  a 
badly  stunned  and  discouraged  bear.  This  gave  time  for  the 
guns  to  be  carefully  reloaded,  and  then  the  besieged,  think- 
ing  they  had  had  excitement  enough  for  one  night,  became 
the  assailants,  and  so  began  firing  down  upon  the  bears  be- 
low them. 

Sam,  in  his  excitement,  had  put  too  much  powder  in  his 
gun,  and  when  he  fired  the  kick  of  the  weapon  caused  him 
to  lo3e  his  balance  and  he  tumbled  to  the  ground.    It  was 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  223 


fortunate  for  him  that  he  fell  in  a  soft  place,  and  was  not  in 
the  least  hurt  or  stunned,  for  the  only  unwounded  bear  soon 
made  a  rush  for  him,  but  was  not  quick  enough  to  iind  him 
unprepared. 

Sam  now  knew  more  about  bears  than  he  did  when  he 
rushed  into  the  camp  with  one  not  far  behind  hhn.  So  here 
there  was  no  desire  to  even  try  and  regain  his  position  in  the 
tree,  from  the  branches  of  which  he  had  so  suddenly  de- 
scended. Springing  up  from  the  spot  where  he  had  fallen, 
he  drew  his  keen-bladed  knife,  and  placing  his  back  against 
the  tree  he  awaited  the  attack.  He  had  not  long  to  wait.  The 
bear,  maddened  by  the  battle  that  had  been  going  on,  arid 
doubly  excited  by  the  smell  of  blood  from  his  wounded  com- 
rades, rushed  at  him  with  the  intention  of  making  short  work 
of  him  by  hugging  him  to  death.  But  he  little  knew  what 
was  before  him.  With  all  the  nerve  and  coolness  of  an  old 
Indian  hunter,  Sam  waited  until  the  big  fore  paws,  like  great, 
sinewy  arms,  were  almost  around  him.  Then  with  a  sudden 
lunge  he  drove  the  knife  firm  and  true  into  the  very  heart 
of  the  fierce  briite.  There  was  one  great  convulsive  shiver, 
and  then  the  bear  fell  over  dead. 

The  next  instant  there  was  a  great  shout  from  those  who 
had  landed  from  the  canoes  in  time  to  witness  this  brave  act. 
The  shout  was  caught  up  by  the  others,  who,  when  they  saw 
Sam's  unceremonious  descent  from  the  tree,  began  to  descend 
more  slowly,  and  were  in  good  time  to  see  him  give  the 
deadly  thrust.  * 

Sam  had  indeed  redeemed  himself,  and  was  the  hero  for 
many  a  day.  Alec  and  Frank  were  very  proud  of  him,  and 
hearty  indeed  were  their  congratulations.  Sam  cheerfully 
accepted  their  congratulations,  but  had  his  own  opinion  of 
himself,  first,  for  putting  too  much  powder  into  his  gun,  and 
secondly,  for  so  ignominiously  tumbling  out  of  the  tree. 

On  looking  over  the  ground  they  found  four  dead  bears. 
One  badly  wounded  had  managed  to  crawl  away  into  the 
forest. 


i;  I 


224         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

They  had  had  enough  excitement  for  that  niglit,  so  they 
gathered  up  some  dry  wood,  made  a  lire,  and  cooked  sonic 
fine  whitefisli  in  thorough  Indian  style.  Tiiey  liad  good 
appetites  for  a  good  supper,  and  after  it  were  soon  sound 
asleep.  As  usual  the  boys  were  the  last  to  wake  up  the  next 
morning,  and  found  that  the  Indians  liad  already  tracked 
and  killed  the  wounded  bear  that  had  escaped  in  the  night. 

Some  time  was  spent  in  skinning  thcin,  and  then,  loaded 
with  the  robes  and  meat,  they  returned  in  high  spirits  where 
they  had  left  Big  Tom  and  Martin  Papanekis  and  the  other 
Indians. 

There  were  great  rejoicings  at  their  success,  and  even 
quiet  Big  Tom  had  some  cheery  congratulatory  words  to  say 
to  Sam,  M'hich  Sam  prized  very  much  indeed. 


IRDIAM  BOY. 


:!  i 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         225 


)  tlioy 

some 

good 

tsouiid 

e  next 

•acked 

light. 

oatled 

where 

other 

I  even 
to  say 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

A.     SUCCESSFUL    MISSlOX — PKCULIAR    ADDRESS — ^TIIB    VISIT    TO 

THE  BEAVERS COMMOUIOUS  IlOUSliS WELL-CONSTRUCTED 

DAMS — THE   MOONLIGHT   SIGHT — STRANGE    INTERRUPTION 

— STEALTHY    WOLVERINE CROUCHING     WOLVES — MORE 

CUNNING  MEN — A    MIXED-UP  BAITLE — DELIGHTED  BOYS — 
RETURN  TO  SAGASTAWEEKKE. 

THEY  rested  that  day,  and  then,  the  next  being  Satur- 
day, they  decided  to  go  to  the  upper  end  of  the  lake 
and  there  camp,  so  as  to  be  neac  the  newly  formed  mission, 
established  by  a  Rev.  Mr.  Brooking,  and  thus  be  able  to  at- 
tend the  service  on  the  Sabbath. 

They  met  with  a  cordial  welcome  from  Mr,  and  Mrs. 
Brooking,  who,  living  in  such  a  lovely  place,  were  delighted 
to  welcome  them,  especially  the  boys,  who  were  all  to  give 
them  a  great  deal  of  information  about  friends  in  the  old 
land,  which  they  had  not  visited  for  many  years. 

The  boys  were  very  much  interested  in  the  mission  and 
the  school.  As  they  remained  camped  in  the  vicinity  ?  few 
days,  they  saw  and  heard  a  good  deal  of  the  genuineness  of 
the  work  done,  and  always,  in  after  years,  were  they  strong 
advocates  for  foreign  missions.  And  yet  there  were  some 
amusing  things,  which  showed  how  wise  and  patient  a  mis- 
sionary has  to  be  in  leading  a  people  up  from  the  darkness 
and  ignorance  of  paganism. 

The  missionary  told  them  many  amusing  stories.  Here  is 
a  simple  one:  One  of  his  converts  was  anxious  to  preach  to 
his  fellow-countrymen,  and  in  this  laudable  desire  he  was  en- 
couraged by  the  missionary.  As  long  as  he  stuck  to  his  sub- 
ject, and  talked  about  the  Gospel,  he  did  very  well  indeed. 
But  soon  his  ambitions  led  him  to  tackle  subjects  about 
which  he  was  not  very  well  informed. 


:i 


i  i^ 


nil  i 


<  nil 


J 
I! 


226         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

One  day,  in  addressing  a  company  of  his  countrymen,  lie 
exclaimed: 

"  My  friends,  the  missionary  says  the  world  is  ronnd,  Liit 
he  is  mistaken;  it  is  flat,  yes,  as  flat  as  the  top  of  that  stovo," 
he  said,  pointing  to  the  great  iron  stove  in  the  center  of  the 
room. 

When  the  missionary  heard  this  of  course  he  had  to  give 
Metassis  a  lecture  in  geography.  He  showed  him  a  map  of 
tlie  hemispheres,  and,  as  he  thought,  so  fully  explained  the 
matter  that  there  could  be  no  further  niistake. 

The  next  time  Metassis  stood  up  to  speak  he  said: 

"  Friends,  I  made  a  mistake.  The  world  is  round,  but  it 
is  flat  one  way  for  sure." 

This  he  said  from  having  seen  the  flat  maps  on  the  wall. 
It  was  thus  evident  that  another  lesson  in  geography  was 
necessary,  and  a  school  globe  had  to  be  brought  into  requisi- 
tion before  he  could  be  convinced  that  it  was  round.  His 
apology  did  not  much  mend  matters.     Here  it  is: 

"  My  friends,  I  made  another  mistake.  The  world  is  round, 
but  then*  it  stands  on  three  legs." 

This  he  said  owing  to  the  fact  he  had  had  his  last  lesson 
in  geography  from  a  globe  that  worked  in  a  frame  that  was 
supported  by  a  tripod  stand. 

To  see  the  industrious  beavers  at  work  was  one  of  the 
sights  that  long  had  been  desired  by  the  boys.  At  many  a 
camp-fire  they  had  heard  the  Indians  talk  about  these  most 
industrious  of  all  aniiuals,  and  tell  such  wonderful  stories  of 
their  cleverness ;  and  so  now,  as  the  moon  was  still  bright,  it 
was  decided  to  accept  of  the  very  kind  invitations  of  some 
friendly  Indians,  and  go  and  visit  a  large  beaver  dam  that 
they  had  discovered  was  being  constructed  by  a  large  colony 
of  these  animals.  Nothing  could  have  given  greater  pleasure 
to  the  boys  than  this  invitation,  and  so  it  was  gladly  ac- 
cepted. 

In  view  of  the  fact  that  the  moon  was  already  waning,  it 
was  decided  to  set  off  that  very  afternoon  in  order  to  reach 


1  I 
III  ' 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         227 


lien,  lie 

nd,  Ijiit 

stovo," 

r  of  tlie 

to  give 
map  of 
led  the 


,  but  it 

le  wall. 
hy  was 
requisi- 
1     His 

3  round, 

t  lesson 
bat  was 

of  the 
nany  a 
le  most 
3ries  of 
ight,  it 
f  some 
tn  that 
colony 
leasure 
dly  ac- 

ling,  it 
)  reach 


that  place  by  sundown,  so  as  to  be  in  good  positions  to  see, 
ere  the  beavers  began  the  night's  varied  occupations. 

Of  the  many  wonderful  things  which  have  been  written 
and  told  about  the  beavers  we  need  not  here  repeat;  suffice 
to  say  that  those  Indians  who  most  hunt  them,  and  thus  have 
the  best  opportunity  of  studying  their  ways  and  doings,  are 
the  ones  who  speak  most  strongly  and  enthusiastically  about 
them. 

Of  tliQ  size  of  the  trees  they  can  cut  down  with  their 
teeth,  and  of  the  length  and  strength  of  the  dams  they  can 
construct,  as  well  as  the  reason  and  instinct  they  seem  to  ex- 
ercise in  giving  the  right  curve  to  these  dams  at  the  danger- 
ous places,  so  that  they  will  be  most  able  to  resist  the  force 
of  the  current,  even  when  swollen  by  heavy  floods,  we  need 
not  here  describe  in  detail.  It  is  enough  to  say  that  stumps 
of  trees  over  two  feet  in  diameter  are  still  to  be  found  with 
the  marks  of  the  teeth  of  the  beaver,  that  had  so  cleverly 
and  accurately  felled  the  great  trees  that  had  stood  there 
defying  every  storm,  proud  monarchs  of  the  forests,  until 
these  industrious  animals  laid  them  low. 

Dams  hundreds  of  yards  long,  and  wide  enough  and 
strong  enough  for  great  wagons  to  easily  travel  over  and 
pass  each  other,  can  still  be  traced  out  in  regions  where  the 
beavers  have  long  been  destroyed.  * 

Vast  beaver  meadows  are  still  prized  by  the  farmers  for 
the  hundreds  of  acres  of  richest  hay  land  that  have  been 
formed  by  the  gradual  filling  up  of  the  rich  lands,  brought 
down  in  times  of  freshets  from  the  high  regions  beyond,  and 
year  after  year  deposited  in  these  beaver  ponds,  until  at  length 
they  were  so  filled  up  that  what  was  once  like  a  great  inland 
lake  has  become  a  prairie  or  meadow  of  rich  waving  grass. 

Their  houses  were  in  some  instances  not  only  larger,  but 
in  every  case  much  more  cleverly  and  *;horoughly  built  than 
were  the  habitations  of  the  pagan  Indians. 

Their  forethought  in  cutting  and  depositing  upon  the 
bottoms  of  the  waters  and  ingeniously  fastening  there  vast 


228         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


II 


ill 


I' 

m 


quaiititit'H  of  the  birch  or  willow,  tlio  bark  of  which  wjih  to 
Bcrvo  as  food  during  tlic  long  winter  niontlis,  was  far  ahead 
of  the  habits  of  the  improvident  people,  who  literally  took 
"  no  thought  for  the  morrow,"  and  so  were  often  .at  starva- 
tion point,  while  the  industrious  ])eaver8  in  their  warm,  cozy 
homes  had  enough  and  lo  spare. 

As  soon  as  io  was  decided  to  go  the  preparations  were 
soon  made,  and,  bidding  farewell  to  the  noble  missionary 
and  his  heroic  wife,  from  whom  they  parted  with  regret,  the 
canoes  were  pointed  to  the  east  again,  and  after  some  hours 
of  hard  paddling  they  reached  a  fairly  large  river,  up  which 
they  were  to  go  to  a  largo  creek  which  entered  into  it, 
and  upon  which  the  beaver  dam  now  being  constructed  was 
to  be  found. 

At  the  mouth  of  the  river  they  went  ashore  for  a  rest  and 
supper.  Here  the  whole  program  of  the  night  was  talked 
over  and  all  arrangements  made.  It  was  necessary  that 
everything  should  be  thoroughly  understood  and  carried 
out,  as  beavers  are  very  watchful  and  timid  animals;  the 
least  alarm  sends  them  to  their  retreat,  and  it  is  a  long  time 
ere  they  resume  their  work.  As  a  precaution  against  sur- 
prise from  bears  or  wolves,  or  even  wolverines,  who  are  very 
fond  of  beaver  flesh,  it  was  decided  to  take  their  guns  along. 

The  creek,  which  was  more  liki»  a  small  river,  ran  through 
a  beautiful  valley,  and  on  either  side  were  hills,  some  of 
which  rose  up  so  precipitously  from  the  water  that  they 
formed  admirable  positions  from  which  the  cautious  sight- 
seers could  watch  the  operations  of  the  busy  toilers  when 
they  were  at  work  in  the  w\aters  below. 

The  wind  was  everything  that  could  be  desired,  and  so  our 
three  boys  w^ere  able  to  be  together ;  but  they  had  to  wait 
quite  a  time  in  the  most  complete  silence  for  the  aj^jiearance 
of  the  industrious  but  timid  workers. 

It  is  amazing  how  all  animals  seem  to  be  acquainted  with 
the  natural  sounds  that  come  from  the  woods  or  prairies, 
and  are  but  little  disturbed  by  them,  while  a  sound  that  is 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  229 


with 


Uinuilunil  is  al  oiicc  tlctuctcMl.  For  cxHinple'  IJig  Tom  Wiis 
more  than  onco  heanl  to  say  in  liis  (juict  way  thai,  wlion 
hniitinj^  moose,  he  noticed  tliat  a  storm  might  he  raging,  and 
the  great  hranches  of  the  trees  snapping  and  hreaking  in  tiie 
gale,  yet  the  moose  seemed  to  i)ay  no  attention  to  any  of 
these  sonnds;  hnt  jnst  let  the  hunter  he  careless  enough  to 
let  a  dry  stick  snap  nnder  his  moccasined  foot,  and  the 
moose  was  alarmed  and  off  like  a  shot.  So  it  is  with  the 
beaver.  The  ordinary  night  sonnds  disturb  them  not,  but 
the  report  of  a  gun,  it  may  be  a  mile  away,  sends  them  in- 
stantly to  their  retreats,  while  the  slightest  evidence  of 
hnnters  so  disturbs  them  that  perhaps  for  twenty-four  hours 
they  will  keep  under  cover  without  making  the  slightest 
niovetnent. 

The  moon  was  quite  high  up  in  tbe  heavens  ere  the  first 
ripjiling  sounds  were  heard  upon  the  waters.  The  first  ar- 
rivals seemed  to  be  the  watchers,  who  had  come  to  report. 
They  appeared  lo  swim  almost  from  end  to  end  of  the  great 
pond  that  had  .already  been  made  by  the  strong  dara,  which 
seemed  about  finished. 

As  soon  as  they  had  in  some  way  reported  that  the  coast 
was  clear,  others  appeared  upon  the  scene,  until  between 
twenty  and  thirty  were  at  the  same  time  visible.  Son»e 
were  industriously  employed  in  carrying  additional  stones 
and  mud  to  the  dam,  and  carefully  filling  up  every  crack 
and  crevice.  Others  were  guiding  great  logs  down  the  cur- 
rent, and  fastening  them  in  position  where  they  would 
strengthen  the  dam  against  possible  floods  and  freshets. 
The  majority,  and  they  were  princi})ally  the  smaller  ones, 
were  employed  in  cutting  down  small  birch  and  willows, 
Avhich  they  dragged  by  their  teeth  to  the  elgt^  of  the  ]»ond, 
and  there  they  suddenly  dived  with  them  to  the  bottom. 
The  pieces  that  they  could  not  firmiy  stick  in  the  mud  they 
fastened  down  in  the  bottom  by  piling  stones  upon  them  to 
keep  them  from  floating. 

The  boys  were  too  far  away  to  see  by  the  moon's  light  the 


230 


P 


II 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


beavers  actually  at  work  among  a  cluinp  of  large  trees  that 
stood  on  the  shore  some  way  up  the  stream,  but  the  crashing 
down  of  a  couple  of  trees  into  the  water  told  very  clearly 
that  some  were  there  industriously  at  work.  Thus  for  a 
couple  of  hours  the  boys  and  Indians  watched  with  great  in- 
terest these  clever  animals,  and  then  there  was  an  abrupt 
ending.  It  was  not  caused  by  any  of  our  party,  as  the 
Indians,  having  abundance  of  food,  had  no  desire  to  now 
kill  the  beaver.  Then,  in  addition,  the  skins,  so  valuable  in 
winter,  were  noM'  of  but  little  worth. 

As  we  have  stated,  the  beavers  have  many  enemies. 
Their  flesh  is  very  much  prized  as  food  by  all  the  carnivorous 
animals  of  that  country.  And  so,  while  our  party  was 
watching  with  such  pleasure  the  varied  movements  of  the 
beaver,  there  were  other  eyes  upon  them,  full  of  evil 
purposes,  and,  strange  to  say,  they  were  not  very  far  away 
from  where  our  boys  and  Indians  were  hid. 

As  before  mentioned,  our  party  was  on  the  top  of  a  hill 
that  abruptly  rose  up  from  the  pond,  caused  by  the  backing 
up  of  the  waters  by  the  beaver  dam.  From  this  point  of 
observation  they  looked  out  toward  the  west.  On  the  left 
side  were  some  hills  much  smaller  and  less  abrupt.  Just 
about  the  time  they  Avere  thinking  of  retiring,  the  sharp 
eyes  of  one  of  the  Indians  noticed  a  dark  object  on  the  small 
hill  nearest  to  them.  Giving  a  whispered  word  of  caution, 
they  all  lay  as  low  as  possible  and  watched.  On  and  on, 
and  at  length  out  from  the  shadows  of  some  bushes  into  the 
clear  moonlight,  came  the  creature,  and  now  the  sharp  eyes 
of  the  Indians  saw  that  it  Avas  a  wolverine.  The  fact  of  our 
party  being  so  high  above  it  was  the  only  reason  they  had 
not  been  detected.  . 

It  was  evident  from  its  actions  that  it  was  on  a  beaver 
hunt.  At  every  extra  noise  the  busy  animals  made  in  the 
water,  as  logs  were  rolled  in  or  the  beavers  plunged  in  with 
birch  or  willow  sapplings  in  their  mouths,  the  wolverine 
stopped  and  listened.     There  was  but  little  wind,  and  so  it 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         231 


a  hill 


was  cvi<k'iit  that  even  when  tlic  cruel  beast  had  nearly 
reached  the  shore,  and  there  crouched  behind  a  small  rock, 
the  beavers  were  still  unconscious  of  his  presence.  There 
was  only  a  little  strip  of  land  about  a  yard  between  this  rock 
and  the  water;  but  along  this  narrow  strip  of  land  the 
beavers  had  been  -coining  and  going  while  at  their  varied 
duties.  This,  in  some  way  or  other,  the  cunning  wolverine 
seemed  to  have  discovered. 

Jjut  while  the  boys  and  some  of  the  Indians  were  intently 
watching  his  movements,  others  of  them,  as  the  result  of  long 
experience,  had  occasionally  cast  a  searching  glance  in  every 
direction  around  them. 

"Hist!"  in  a  (juiet  whisper  arrested  the  attention  of  all. 
Without  a  word,  but  by  a  gesture  scarcely  perceptible,  they 
wore  directed  to  look  along  the  very  trail  the  wolverine 
had  made,  and  there  stealthily  moving  along,  now  in  the 
light  and  now  in  the  shadow,  were  two  largo  gray  wolves. 

This  was  complicating  matters  and  making  things  interest- 
ing indeed.  The  Indians,  leaving  the  boys  their  guns  loaded 
with  ball,  and  enjoining  perfect  silence  upon  them,  took  up 
their  own  weapons  and  noiselessly  withdrew.  So  gloriously 
bright  was  the  night  in  that  land  where  fogs  and  mists  are 
almost  unknown,  and  where  the  rays  of  the  moon  cast  a  clear 
and  distinct  shadow,  that  everything  passing  was  distinctly 
seen. 

There  out  in  the  waters,  and  around  the  shore  and  on  the 
dam,  were  perhaps  thirty  beavers  hard  at  work.  Here  to 
the  left  below  them  lay  crouching,  like  a  ball  of  black  wool, 
the  savage,  alert  wolverine,  patiently  waiting  until  an  un- 
suspecting beaver,  loaded  with  wood,  stones,  or  gravel, 
should  pass  along  that  trail  within  reach  of  his  deadly 
spring. 

A  couple  of  hundred  yards  behind  the  wolverine,  and  yet 
high  enough  up  on  the  hillside  to  observe  his  every  move- 
ments, and  yet  not  be  observed  by  him,  were  the  two  wolves, 
now  crouching  down  flat  upon  the  ground.     As  they  re- 


I 


il' 


I 


[;!       M.I 


iMi; 


i\    if 

I 


232         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

maiiied  so  quiet,  tho  boys  were  surprised  jiiul  wondered,  if 
they  were  after  the  wolverine,  why  they  did  not  attack  him. 
But,  while  they  watched  the  wolverine,  it  was  not  wolverine 
nic^at  they  were  after,  but  beaver.  But  their  wish  and  hopo 
was  that  the  wolverine  miglit  obtain  it  for  them.  How  far 
their  expectations  were  realized  we  shall  soon  see. 

"  I  lush  !  "  said  Alec,  "  look!  "  And  sure  enough  there  were 
the  Indians,  some  lumdreds  of  yards  behind  the  wolves,  and 
spread  out  like  a  third  of  a  circle,  cautiously  moving  on 
toward  the  two  wolves,  which  were  intently  watching  the  wol- 
verine, which  was  watching  the  beavers.  It  was  to  the  hunters 
an  interesting  sight,  and  so  fascinated  the  boys  that  they 
could  hardly  keep  still.  3oon  the  tension  was  broken  and 
there  was  a  sudden  change. 

A  couple  of  fine  large  beavers  came  in  sight  along  tho 
trail  on  the  shore  with  a  larcre  stone,  which  thev  were  evi- 
dently  wishing  to  take  to  the  dam.  So  intent  were  they 
upon  their  work  that  they  knew  not  of  danger  until  with  a 
great  spring  the  wolverine  had  fastened  his  sharp  teeth  and 
claws  in  the  back  of  one  of  them,  which  uttered  a  cry  of  pain 
as  he  was  dashed  to  the  ground.  The  other  beaver  instantly 
sjjrang  into  the  water,  as  did  all  the  other  beavers  within 
sound  of  that  death-cry. 

In  a  few  seconds  the  wolves,  with  great  bounding  leaps, 
had  cleared  the  space  between  them  and  the  wolverine.  They 
fiercely  attacked  him  and  endeavored  to  at  once  secure  the 
beaver.  But  the  wolverine  is  a  plucky  animal  when  thus 
assailed,  and  he  made  a  good  fight  for  his  hard-earned  supper. 
In  the  meantime,  the  instant  the  wolves  started,  the  Indijins, 
who  from  their  higher  ground  had  seen  the  movements,  also 
began  to  advance;  and  so,  ere  the  wolves  and  wolverine  had 
settled  the  matter  as  to  the  ownership  of  the  dead  beaver,  a 
volley  of  bullets  killed  the  wolves,  while  the  wolverine  turned 
and  began  climbing  up  the  steep  place  of  the  hill  where  the 
boys  wx're  hid. 

"Shoot  him!"  shouted  the  Indians.     A  volley  rang  out 


iipi 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  233 


from  the  guns  of  the  boys,  aiul  a  dead  wolverine  with  three 
bullets  in  him  went  tumbling  back  to  the  bottom  of  the  hill. 

No  need  of  silence  now,  and  so  the  long-continued  hush  was 
broken  with  a  will,  and  there  were  many  shouts  and  con- 
gratulations. The  boys  speedily  and  safely  descen<led  the 
side  of  the  hill,  that  sloj)ed  downward  in  the  direction  of  the 
men,  and  joined  them  at  the  spot  where  they  were  examin- 
ing the  dead  wolves  and  beaver.  The  wolverine  liad  not 
had  much  time  to  kill  the  latter  ere  the  wolves  were  upon 
him,  and  so  he  was  not  very  much  torn.  The  splendid  broad 
tail  was  uninjured,  and  was  eagerly  examined  by  the  boys. 
The  dead  wolverine  was  dragged  in  by  the  men,  and  it  was 
decided,  as  dry  wood  was  abundant,  for  some  of  them  to 
make  a  fire,  while  others  went  for  kettles,  food,  and  blankets, 
and  there  spent  the  rest  of  the  night. 

They  had  two  objects  in  view.  One  was  to  be  on  hand  to 
skin  the  animals  early  in  the  morning,  and  the  other  was  to 
liave  the  opportunity  of  inspecting  tlie  beaver  dam,  and  see- 
ing the  size  of  some  of  the  stumps  where  those  wonderful 
animals,  with  their  teeth  alone,  had  cut  down  some  great 
trees. 

A  tired,  sleepy  trio  of  boys  were  they  even  ere  their  mid- 
night meal  was  eatoii,  and  so  very  quickly  after  they  Avere 
rolled  up  in  their  blankets  and  stretched  out  on  the  smooth 
rock  fast  asleep. 

As  there  are  many  wild  animals  in  this  part  of  the  country, 
the  Indi.ans,  ere  they  lay  down  to  sleep,  took  the  precaution 
of  rolling  some  of  the  logs  cut  down  by  the  beavers  on  the 
fire.  These  would  keep  up  a  blaze  until  at  least  sunrise, 
after  which  there  would  be  no  danger. 

Refreshing  and  invigorating  is  the  sleep  which  comes  to 
those  who  have  the  courage  and  enterprise  to  visit  these 
lands,  and  in  this  way  live  out  a  great  deal  in  the  open  air. 
The  night  was  never  close  and  sultry.  The  air  seems  full  of 
ozone,  and  scented  with  the  balm  of  the  great  forest.  So  it 
was  here  as  in  many  similar  experiences  with  theso  hearty, 


ill 


234         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land 


h\ 


W'H 


li    '  ■  'i 


liealthy  lads.  So  soundly  did  they  sleep  that  it  was  after 
eiglit  o'clock  ere  they  opened  their  eyes.  As  they  sprang 
lip,  half  ashamed  of  themselves,  the  Indians  eliided  them  not, 
but  one,  in  broken  English,  comforted  tiiem  when  he  said: 

"Plenty  sleep,  strong  men,  clear  eye,  firm  grip;  good 
medicine." 

So  they  were  comforted  by  this,  and  ever  after  when  they 
overslept  themselves  they  called  it  "good  medicine." 

The  wolves  and  wolverine  were  already  skinned,  and  so 
as  soon  as  the  boys  had  liad  their  breakfasts,  which  had  long 
been  waiting  them,  they  set  off  to  visit  the  beaver  dam. 
When  they  reached  it  the  boys  could  hardly  realize  how  it 
was  possible  that  animals  not  heavier  than  an  ordinary  re- 
triever dog  could  build  such  a  structure.  It  was  in  shape 
like  a  crescent,  with  the  outer  curve  up  stream.  It  was  thus 
able  to  meet  and  best  resist  the  force  of  the  great  currents 
in  times  of  freshets  and  floods. 

Many  of  the  logs  used  in  its  construction  would  have  been 
prized  as  valuable  for  timber  in  saw  mills.  Then,  in  addition 
to  the  large  logs,  there  were  great  numbers  that  were  smaller. 
Tiie  stones,  gravt;!,  and  mud  used  would  require  many  men, 
with  liorses  and  carts,  for  many  days  to  transport.  Yet  here 
visible  to  the  eye  were  gathered  all  of  this  material  by  these 
animals,  that  have  no  tools  but  their  teeth  and  paws,  and  all 
piled  up  and  arranged  in  a  manner  so  scientific  and  accurate 
that  the  finest  engineer  in  the  land  would  not  have  lost  any- 
thing in  his  reputation  to  have  claimed  the  v/ork  as  his  most 
careful  planning. 

The  beaver  house  was  also  visited.  It  was  apparentl}^  all 
built  on  the  land,  but  it  so  overhung  the  lake  at  one  side  that 
the  water  ever  found  access,  and  there  Avas  abundance  of 
room  for  the  beavers  to  swim  out  or  in  whenever  they  de- 
sired. No  attemi»t  was  made  to  break  it,  nor  in  any  way  to 
disturb  it,  neither  would  there  be  in  the  winter  months, 
when  the  Indians  would  make  the  attack  u})on  them.  A 
more  clever  and  successful  way  for  their  capture  is  well 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  235 

known,  and  this  would  be  put  in  jtracticc.    But  we  must  not 
anticipj:'Q  an  interesting  adventure  at  this  very  spot. 

The  return  to  Sagastaweekee  was  made  in  a  few  days. 
With  the  exception  of  an  npset  of  a  canoe  in  one  of  the 
rapids,  where  they  were  trying  to  work  np  stream  instead  of 
making  a  portage,  nothing  of  a  very  startling  nature  oc- 
curred. Alec  was  the  boy  who  was  in  this  canoe,  and  he  was 
quite  carried  nnder  by  the  rai)id  current,  and  only  reajjpcart'd 
above  the  surface  a  couple  of  hundred  feet  k)wer  down.  For- 
tunately there  were  some  canoes  near  at  hand,  and  he  was 
quickly  rescned.  But  the  accident  gave  them  all  a  great 
fright.  They  lost  everything  in  the  canoe  that  would  not 
float.  .  They  most  regretted  the  loss  of  three  reliable  guns. 
After  this  they  were  much  more  cautious,  and  the  boys  were 
taught  the  admonitory  lesson  that  these  sports  and  adven- 
tures were  not  to  be  enjoyed  without  many  risks,  and  that 
there  was  at  all  times  as  great  demand  for  caution  and 
watchfulness  as  there  was  oii  certain  occasions  for  daring 
and  courage. 
18 


i  : 


I    J 


236        Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 


IW^) 


THR  EXCURSION  IN"  THE  RKINDKKR  COUNTRY — NUMEROUS 
HERDS — THE  JJATTLK  BETWEEN  REINDEER  AND  WOLVES 
IN   THE   LAKE — REACHING    THE   HERDS — THE   LONG    STALK 

FOR    THE    LEADER ALEC's    SUCCESSFUL    SHOT CONSTEU- 

NATION  OF  THE  HERD — ABUNDANCE    OF    VENISON. 

TO  see  and,  if  j)Ossible,  to  hunt  a  lierd  of  reindeer,  hotli 
on  land  and  in  the  water,  was  one  of  the  ambitions  of 
the  hoys.  They  had  frequently  heard  some  remarkable 
stories  of  these  animals  from  northern  hunters  whose  homes 
were  in  regions  where  they  occasionally  visited  in  their  mi- 
grations, and  so  they  were  much  pleased  when  Mr.  Ross, 
returning  one  day  fi'om  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  Fort, 
informed  them  that  a  number  of  the  Indians  from  that  land 
were  there  trading,  and  that  he  had  obtained  the  i»ermission 
of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  olRcials  for  tliem  to  return 
with  these  Indians  for  some  sport  in  that  land.  He  ah^o 
added  that  the  Indians  themselves  had  8t3,ted  vhat  the  herds 
of  reindeer  this  year  were  numerous,  and  that  it  would  be 
a  very  great  pleasure  to  take  charge  of  the  young  "  pale- 
faces," who  were  so  highly  spoken  of  by  the  red  men,  and 
do  all  they  could  to  assist  them  in  their  sports  in  their 
country. 

This  was  glorious  news,  and,  as  the  weeks  were  now  rap- 
idly going  by,  no  time  was  to  be  lost. 

Alec  deeply  regretted  the  loss  of  his  favorite  guji,  but 
Mr.  Ross  speedily  replaced  it  with  another  ;  and  so,  well 
supplied,  and  with  a  couple  of  Mr.  Ross's  Indi:;ns  as  servants 
to  look  after  the  camp  and  be  on  hand  in  any  emergency, 
the  journey  was  commenced  under  tlie  happiest  auspices. 

We  need  not  repeat  the  description  of  the  trij)  down  or 


> 

5' 

n 
-< 

< 

s. 

o" 

3 


O 

fD 

w' 

o 

"1 

(D 
P 

3 


I 


up  til 

night 

rocks 

Th 

sinipl 

expn 

Sam 

was 

they 

for  i 

clain 

How 

Irish 

Tl 

than 

equa 

ters, 

limp 

weir 

oldi 

stor 

som( 

T 

of  t 

intl 

on  a 

stop 

row 

wat 

to  ii 

antl 

II 

in  t 

the 

oha 

mir 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  237 

\i\}  the  river  and  across  the  portages.  There  were  several 
iiiglits  when  they  slept  as  usual  at  the  camp  fires  on  tiie 
rocks.     There  was  a  good  deal  of  sunshine  and  a  few  storms. 

Tliey  passed  through  some  lakes  of  rarest  beauty,  that 
siiuply  fascinated  the  boys  and  drew  from  them  the  warmest 
expressions  of  admiration  of  which  they  were  capable.  Even 
Sam  at  some  glimpses  on  these  lovely  sheets,  where  the  water 
was  so  transparent  that  at  times  it  seemed  as  though 
they  were  paddling  through  the  air,  lost  his  powers  of  speech 
for  a  time,  and  then  Avhen  the  spell  was  broken  he  ex- 
claimed, in  almost  sorrowful  tones,  "That  beats  Killarney!" 
How  glorious  must  have  been  the  sight  when  even  a  loyal 
Irish  boy  would  make  such  an  admission! 

The  Dominion  of  Canada  has  in  it  more  fresh-water  lakes 
than  any  other  country  in  the  world.  Some  of  them  are 
equal,  if  not  superior,  in  the  clearness  and  purity  of  their  wa- 
ters, in  the  distinctness  of  the  reflections  cast  upon  their 
limpid  surface  by  surrounding  hill  or  forest,  and  in  thr;  wiUl, 
weird  beauty  of  their  environments,  to  any  ol^  'he  world's 
old  favorite  ones  that  have  been  long  praisei  in  song  and 
story.  They  are  slowly  being  discovered  an!  vri/.ed,  for 
some  of  them  are  as  a  poet's  dream  and  a  painter's  vision. 

They  saw  various  wild  animals,  but  as  tliey  were  in  charge 
of  the  trading  outfit  for  the  Hudson  Bay  Company's  post 
in  that  region  of  country  they  were  under  obligations  to  push 
on  as  rapidly  as  possible.  The  only  time  they  did  make  a 
stop  of  any  length  was  in  Split  Lake,  where,  as  they  were 
rowing  their  boats  along,  they  saw  a  great  commotion  in  the 
water  a  long  way  ahead  of  them.  When  they  drew  near 
to  it  they  saw  it  was  a  battle  between  a  couple  of  splendidly 
antlered  reindeer  and  four  wolves. 

It  was  evident  that  the  wolves  were  being  badly  worsted 
in  the  tight,  as  the  reindeer  were  now  the  aggressors.  From 
the  Indians'  idea  of  it,  it  looked  as  if  the  wolves  had  either 
chased  the  deer  into  the  lake  or,  seeing  them  in  there  swim- 
ming, had  plunged  in  after  them.     The  deer,  at  first  much 


238  Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


ill 


alarmed,  had  boldly  struck  out  into  the  lake,  and  wero 
followed  by  the  wolves.  Of  course,  it  was  impossible  lo 
say  whether  the  wolves  had  been  able  to  reach  them  and 
make  the  attack,  or  whether  the  reindeer,  when  they  hud 
drawn  them  a  long  way  out,  had  not  then  turned  upon  them. 

The  reindeer  has  large  lungs,  and  so  swims  high  on  I  ho 
"water.  He  is  not  only  able  to  use  his  antlers,  but  can  turn 
while  swimming  and  kick  tnost  viciously.  A  wolf  can  uidy 
swim  like  a  dog,  and  as  his  head  is  so  low  he  car  'ot  make 
much  of  a  fight.  And  so  here  the  boys  had  the  rare  sight 
of  seeing  a  couple  of  deer  chasing  with  great  delight  four  of 
their  most  dreaded  foes  on  land. 

They  passed  across  the  bows  of  the  boat  near  enough  for 
them  to  see  quite  distinctly  the  deer  suddenly  give  a  spurt 
and  then  strike  the  wolves  with  their  great  horns.  Every 
effort  of  the  wolves  to  attack  seemed  to  meet  with  complete 
failure,  until  at  length  their  only  ambition  seemed  to  be  to 
reach  the  shore,  and  in  this  way  two  were  successful.  The 
deer  succeeded  in  drowning  the  other  two. 

The  victory  of  the  deer  over  their  cruel  and  relentless  foes 
gave  very  much  delight  to  tlic  Indians  as  well  ais  to  Frank, 
Alec,  and  Sam,  Jind  it  was  decided  not  to  fire  at  the  beauti- 
ful creatures,  but  to  leave  them  to  enjoy  their  victory. 

After  several  days  more  of  travel  and  varied  adventure 
they  reached  the  trading  post  and  Burntwood  River,  and 
shortly  after  started  off  to  Lake  Wollaston,  as  the  hunters 
had  reported  the  reindeer  were  there  in  great  hej'ds.  To 
that  place  they  now  traveled  in  birch  canoes,  and  in  them 
the  boys  were  much  haj)pier  than  in  the  big  boats  in  which, 
with  the  company's  goods,  they  had  traveled  from  Norway 
House. 

They  saw  traces  of  bears,  beavers,  wild  cats,  and  other 
Animals;  but  they  were  after  reindeer,  and  just  now  cared 
but  little  for  any  other  kinds  of  game.  At  a  camp  fire,  where 
they  were  having  supper,  the  old  Indian  who  had  been  aj>- 
pointed  captain  on  account  of  his  experience  in  this  kind  of 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         239 


1   were 
il)le   to 

>IU    Mild 

ley  had 
n  tliciii. 
on  the 
ill  tiii'ii 
111  only 
)t  make 
e  .si<^hl 
four  of 

ugh  for 
a  spurt 
Every 
aniplete 
o  be  to 
1.     The 

ess  foes 
Frank, 
beauti- 
r. 

venture 
er,  and 
hunters 
Is.  To 
n  them 
whicli, 
*^orway 

d  other 
V  cared 
,  where 
een  ap- 
vuid  of 


hunting  gave  the  boys  some  instructions  how  to  act  sliould 
they  discover  a  large  herd.  He  told  theiu  it  would  not  be 
very  difficult  to  get  within  range  of  one  or  more  of  them, 
but  they  were  to  crawl  up  as  close  to  the  herd  as  possible 
on  the  leeward  side,  and  there,  from  their  hidden  places, 
watch  them  until  they  saw  the  great  one  that  was  the 
leader  of  the  herd.  They  would  not  have  any  trouble  to 
pick  him  out.  They  would  soon  see  how  he  bossed  the 
rest,  and  was  always  at  the  head  when  the  herd  moved. 

What  they  were  to  do  was  to  keej)  moving  along  witli  the 
herd,  skulking  from  one  rock  to  the  shelter  of  another,  and, 
taking  advantage  of  every  inequality  in  the  ground,  to  get 
within  range  of  the  leader,  "  but  never  let  him  once  get 
sight  of  you."  It  was  not  so  very  particular  about  the  oth- 
ers, as  they  would  not  run  until  the  leader  started,  unless 
very  much  frightened.  They  were  told  to  take,  in  addition 
to  the  gun  and  ammunition,  some  food,  a  small  ax  in  their 
belt,  as  well  as  their  trusty  knife.  They  were  not  to  be  dis- 
couraged if  hours  passed  before  they  got  a  shot  at  the  leader. 
They  were  to  be  patient  and  they  would  succeed.  The  boys 
were  amazed  when  the  old  Indian  told  them  that  sometimes 
he  had  followed  a  great  herd  for  three  days  before  he  got 
at  the  leader.  "  But,"  he  added,  "  it  well  paid  me,  as  I  shot 
twelve  deer  ere  they  had  a  new  leader." 

How  this  could  happen  was  a  mystery  to  the  boys  until  he 
explained  to  them  that  when  these  herds  come  down  fresb 
from  the  great  barren  lands  under  the  guidance  of  the  leader 
they  have  such  confidence  in  him,  or  are  in  such  fear  of 
him,  that  when  he  is  shot  down  the  whole  herd  is  thrown 
into  confusion,  and  they  run  here  and  there  and  jump  about 
in  such  a  foolish  manner,  waiting  for  their  leader  to  show 
them  the  way,  that  a  quick,  clever  Indian,  hid  behind  a  rock 
or  standing  in  some  dense  bushes,  can  keep  loading  and  fir- 
ing until  he  shoots  from  six  to  a  dozen  of  them.  Then 
another  great  deer  gives  a  snort  and  dashes  off,  and  they 
all  follow  him  as  the  new  leader.     They  are  now  so  fright- 


.1  ^  i  i 


i      ! 


i  M 


II 


SJ'il 


:| 


'}  -:-it  I! 

hi 


I 


240         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

cued  that,  imtler  hJH  lejiclerslii]*,  ihcy  will  guiiurully  run  ii  great 
many  miles  ere  they  stop. 

Early  one  morning,  shortly  after  this  information  hail  ]>eeii 
imparted  by  the  experienced  old  Indian  to  the  boys,  some 
scouts  who  had  been  on  the  lookout  came  in  witli  the  infor- 
mation that  two  herds  of  deer  were  visible.  They  Avere  in 
different  parts,  and  could  bu  hunted  at  the  same  time  with- 
out any  difficulty. 

At  once  all  preparations  were  made.  As  but  one  boy  and 
one  Indian  could  go  togetlier,  it  was  decided  that  Frank  and 
Alec  should  make  the  first  attempt  to  show  their  skill  in  this 
kind  of  hunting.  The  old  captain  took  Alec  with  him,  while 
another  almost  equally  experienced  hunter  accompanied 
Frank. 

Sam  was  left  boss  of  the  camp,  but  lie  determined  to  do  a 
little  hunting  on  his  own  account  while  the  rest  were  oft' 
after  the  reindeer. 

The  clothing  of  the  boys  was  inspected  by  the  Indians,  and 
everything  of  a  bright  nature  was  discarded.  They  were  all 
dressed  in  smoked  leather  suits,  with  caps  to  match.  This 
made  them  almost  the  color  of  the  roiks  and  dried  ferns, 
or  bracken,  among  which  thoy  would  have  to  do  a  good  deal 
of  crawling.  The  deer  hunters  left  the  camp  about  six 
o'clock  in  the  morning.  Alec  and  the  captain  going  in  a 
northeasterly  direction,  and  Frank  and  his  companion  about 
due  west.  The  understanding  was  to  be  back,  if  possible,  not 
later  than  midnight.  Each  Indian,  however,  took  the  pre- 
caution of  strapping  on  his  back  a  gray  blanket  in  case  of 
delay. 

The  adventures  of  Alec  and  the  captain  wo  will  have. 

They  started  off  in  a  northeasterly  direction,  and  had  to 
travel  several  miles  ere,  from  an  eminence  far  away,  the 
herd  was  sighted.  They  were  feeding  as  they  leisurely  moved 
along,  and  seemed  to  have  no  suspicion  of  danger.  It  was 
in  our  hunters'  favor  that  the  country  was  very  much  broken 
"with  a  succession  of  hills  and  dales,  rocky  ridges  fvnd  ri^vin^s, 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.  241 


I  great 


ill 


>ec'M 


,  some 
infor- 


clumpH  of  spriico  forests,  !iii<l  lou<^  stretches  of  iiuirsliy  lands, 
ill  which  the  dried  ferns  and  hrackeii  were  very  almndant. 
Tlio  lirst  tiling  after  the  discovery  of  the  herd  in  the  dis- 
tance was  to  find  out  from  theni  the  direction  in  which  thcv 
seemed  to  bo  moving,  and  then  to  notic(^  the  direction  of  tho 
wind,  as  it  is  always  Lest  to  be  on  tho  lee  side  on  account  of 
the  scent. 

All  arrangements  being  made,  tho  two  started  off  quito 
rapidly,  as  it  was  possible  to  push  on  for  quite  a  time  with- 
out much  i)recautlon,  owing  to  tho  character  of  the  country. 
Alec's  trips  to  the  Highlands  of  his  beloved  Scotland,  and 
his  excursions  with  tho  experienced  gillie  there,  stood  him 
in  good  service  here.  After  about  an  hour's  swift  traveling 
tho  Indian  said  : 

"Wo  are  not  far  from  them;  stay  here  a  few  minutes 
while  I  go  to  that  largo  rock  and  see  how  they  are  moving, 
and,  if  I  can,  make  out  the  leader.  Keep  where  you  can  seo 
mo  when  I  come  down  a  little  from  the  side  of  tho  rock,  and 
if  I  stretch  out  my  arms  for  a  sign  coino  on  and  join  mo 
there." 

Alec  was  not  kept  long  in  waiting,  for  soon  after  iiis  com- 
panion had  crawled  to  the  summit  of  tho  rock  that  rose  up 
before  them  he  speedily  drew  back  a  little,  so  as  to  be  out  of 
sight  of  the  deer,  and  gave  the  signal  to  advance.  It  did  not 
take  Alec  long  to  join  him.  The  Indian  informed  him  that 
tho  herd  was  a  large  one,  and  that  some  of  the  deer  were  so 
close  that  they  could  easily  be  shot  from  tho  toj)  of  the  rock. 

Very  cautiously  did  Alec  with  his  companion  climb  to  tho 
l)oint  of  observation,  and  there,  carelessly  moving  before 
them,  was  a  magnificent  herd  of  several  hundred  splendid 
deer.  As  their  food  was  abundant  they  were  in  splendid 
condition  and  were  a  beautiful  sight.  Numbers  of  them 
were  very  heavily  antlered,  and  as  Alec  tried  to  count 
the  numerous  points  he  saw^  many  pass  muster  as  "  royals  " 
in  his  beloved  Highlands.  It  was  evident  the  leader  was  not 
to  be  distinguished  from  that  position,  and  so  the  keen-eyed 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


Ui 


il.8 


u 

1.25      1.4      1.6 

< 

6" 

► 

^:^^'..^  '^W 


V 


^. 


V 


Photographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


33  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y.  14580 

(716)872-4503 


s  ^ 


f 


4 


242         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

Indian  watched  for  a  few  minutes  the  gradually  receding 
herd  until  lie  was  perfectly  satisfied  of  the  direction  they  in- 
tended to  Iceep,  and  then  he  indicated  to  Alec  their  probable 
route,  and  stated  that  in  all  probability  several  hours  would 
pass  ere  they  would  get  a  shot. 

So,  carefully  retreating,  they  began  their  careful  march  in 
a  line  jjarallel  with  the  herd,  but  generally  from  two  to  four 
hundred  yards  distant,  according  to  the  cover  the  country 
afforded  to  screen  them  from  observation.  Several  times  did 
the  Indian  leave  Alec  carefiilly  hid  from  observation  while 
he,  as  we  have  once  described,  took  advantage  of  some  high 
rock,  or  steep  declivity,  to  crawl  forward  and  observe  the 
position  of  the  herd.  On  one  of  these  tours  of  inspection 
the  Indian  observed  that  before  them  was  now  a  long  valley, 
and  the  appearance  of  the  country  was  as  though  two  hills 
were  quite  close  together  with  only  a  narrow  passage  be- 
tween them.  Almcst  as  by  intuition — perhaps  it  was  the 
result  of  long  experience  — the  Indian  reasoned,  "  If  we  can 
reach  that  spot  ahead  of  the  herd  we  are  almost  sure  to  be 
successful.    But  can  we  do  it  ?  is  the  question.'* 

Rapidly  returning  to  Alec,  he  told  him  what  ho  had  seen, 
and  what  he  thought  might  be  accomplished. 

"  Let  us  try,"  excitedly  said  Alec,  and  off  they  started. 

The  Indian  was  amazed  at  the  endurance  of  this  Scotch 
lad,  who  so  generally  kept  close  to  him  in  his  rapid  march. 
When  well  sheltered  behind  great  rocky  ridges  or  in  ravines 
they  ran  without  fear  of  being  discovered,  but  when  it  was 
on  a  barren  plain,  with  scores  of  deer  in  plain  sight,  it  was  a 
different  matter.  There  they  had  to  crawl  snakelike  along 
the  ground.  Thus  on  it  went,  the  Indian  repeatedly  utter- 
ing a  cheery  word  of  encouragement  to  Alec,  who  had  so 
won  his  admiration  by  his  pluck  and  endurance. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  they  both  said,  as  they  crowded  as  low 
as  possible. 

"  Wait  till  I  sec,"  said  the  Indian,  as  he  crawled  forward 
to  discover. 


leding 
5y  in- 

fbabJe 
'ould 

oil  ill 
four 
untry 
s  did 
while 
I  high 
e  the 
ecliori 
'alley, 
hills 
je  be- 
\H  the 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         243 

Soon  he  came  back  with  the  word  that  it  was  all  right; 
only  a  big  buck  crowded  up  too  near  the  front,  and  the  leader 
turned  on  him  and  they  had  a  battle,  in  which  the  intruder 
was  soon  conquered  and  driven  back. 

This  delay  stopped  the  herd  for  a  time,  and  so  Alec  and 
his  companion  were  now  about  in  a  line  with  the  front  of 
the  herd. 

Only  about  a  mile  more  had  they  to  make  ere  they  reached 
the  desired  position,  and  so  about  half  an  hour  before  the 
deer  arrived  they  were  well  hidden  and  ready  for  action. 
They  had  taken  the  precaution  to  get  out  ready  for  use  their 
ammunition,  so  that,  if  they  threw  the  herd  into  confusion, 
they  might  have  several  shots  ere  the  herd  tlashed  away. 

Soon  the  deer  were  so  close  to  them  that  they  could  hear 
them  very  distinctly.  Cautiously  the  Indian  watched  them, 
and  tkicn,  as  arranged,  he  signaled  to  Alec,  who  was  stretched 
out  behind  a  rock  that  had  a  narrow  cleft  in  it.  This  break 
was  just  large  enough  for  a  lookout,  and  it  would  also  serve 
as  a  good  rest  for  the  gun.  As  Alec  cautiously  peeped 
through  this  narrow  opening  his  heart  gave  a  great  thump, 
for  there  within  fifty  yards  of  him  were  the  most  magnifi- 
cent deer  he  had  ever  seen.  There  was  no  difficulty  now  in 
picking  out  the  leader. 

So,  pulling  himself  together,  he  waited  until  his  heart 
stopped  thumping,  and  then,  carefully  and  coolly  aiming,  so  as 
to  strike  the  game  immediately  behind  the  fore  shoulder,  he 
fired.  The  deer  gave  one  great  bound  and  dropped  dead. 
Instantly  there  rang  out  another  report,  as  Alec's  comrade 
fired,  and  another  great  deer  fell  dead.  Now  there  was  one 
of  those  panics  that  occur  among  these  reindeer  when  the 
leader  is  suddenly  shot  down.  They  made  no  attempt  to 
escape.  They  ran  up  to  where  lay  the  fallen  leader,  and 
then  they  retreated  a  hundred  yards  or  so.  Some  ran  one 
way  and  some  another,  and  then  veered  around  and  returned 
again. 

In  the  meantime  Alec  and  the  Indian  were  carefully  load- 


i- 


II 


244         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

ing  and  firing,  until  perhaps  between  them  a  dozen  deer  had 
been  killed.  Then  the  Indian  gave  the  signal  to  stop  firing; 
but  they  continued  to  watch  them  for  several  minutes  more 
while  panic-stricken  and  bewildered  they  aimlessly  ran  from 
point  to  point. 

"  Look,"  said  the  Indian, "  quick,  see  the  new  leader !" 

And  sure  enough  there  was  a  great,  liandsorae  fellow 
snorting  out  his  notes  of  authority  and  defiance.  None  now 
disputed  his  guidance,  and  so  off  he  started,  and  in  a  few 
seconds  not  a  deer,  with  the  exception  of  those  that  were 
shot,  was  visible.  No  hunters  could  get  within  range  now, 
nor  for  many  a  day  to  come. 

"  Why  did  you  give  the  word  to  stop  firing  ?  "  said  Alec. 

"  Because,"  answered  the  Indian,  "  we  have  killed  as  many 
as  our  people  can  eat  before  the  meat  will  spoil,  and  we 
must  not  kill  the  deer  if  we  do  not  need  the  nieat.  The 
Great  Spirit  gives  us  these  things  for  food.  We  must  not 
make  him  angry  by  killing  more  than  we  need  of  such 
animals." 

Well  done,  red  man  !  Would  that  some  white  hunters, 
when  bent  on  the  wholesale  destruction  of  valuable  animals 
just  for  the  mad  ambition  to  kill,  had  some  of  his  wisdom 
and  religion  I 

The  deer  were  bled,  and,  when  the  entrails  were  re- 
moved, they  were  placed  where  they  could  be  found  next 
day  by  those  who  would  come  for  them.  The  Indian  cut 
out  a  splendid  haunch,  which  he  strapped  on  his  back,  then 
the  return  trip  was  begun,  and  the  camp  was  reached  in  the 
small  hours  of  the  next  morning.  Very  tired  but  very 
proud  was  Alec  as  he  strode  with  his  Indian  companion 
into  the  camp.  The  fire  was  burning  low,  for  all  the  rest 
of  the  party  were  sound  asleep,  and  it  looked  as  though  they 
had  been  so  for  hours.  Alec,  who  had  been  so  successful, 
was  anxious  to  hear  how  it  had  fared  with  Frank,  who  had 
started  off  with  another  Indian  after  the  other  herd  that  had 
been  sighted. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         245 


|r  liad 

^riiig; 

I  more 

from 

I'* 

fellow 

now 

few 

were 

now, 


However,  he  was  too  tired  and  sleepy  to  say  much  then, 
and  so  Aleo  did  not  trouhle  him.  Alec  enjoyed  the  hastily 
prepared  supper,  for  which  he  had  a  glorious  appetite,  after 
such  a  long,  heavy  day's  exciting  sport.  Then  he  rolled  his 
blanket  around  him  and  cuddled  between  Sam  and  Frank, 
and  was  soon  wrapped  in  dreamless  slumber. 

The  chief  and  favorite  part  of  the  breakfast  the  next 
morning  was  the  broiled  steaks  of  that  famous  haunch  of 
venison  which  Alec*s  comrade  had  brought  back  to  the 
camp. 


1,^ 


246         Three  Bovs  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 


CHAPTER  XXVn. 

Frank's  adventures — the  reindeer  followed— unwkl- 
comb  interlopers — cowardly  wolves  stalking  thk 

fawns repelled    by    the    gallant    bucks close 

quarters — successful  shots — different  game  than 
reindeer — visions  op  splendor. 

FRANK'S  experience  was  a  very  different  one  from  that 
of  Alec.  He  and  his  companion  had  started  out  in  a 
westerly  direction  until  they  sighted  the  herd  of  deer  a  few 
miles  away.  They  followed  them  up  until  they  came  so 
near  as  to  have  been  able  to  have  shot  some,  but,  like  other 
hunters,  they  were  anxious  to  kill  the  leader,  so  as  to  throw 
the  herd  in  confusion.  With  this  object  in  view  they  cai'e- 
fully  skulked  along,  hiding  behind  the  clumps  of  bushes  and 
rocky  ridges  that  were  quite  numerous. 

All  at  once  they  heard  a  snorting  and  a  sound  of  rushing 
hither  and  thither  among  the  deer,  and  so  they  carefully 
climbed  up  some  rocks  and  cautiously  looked  over  to  try 
and  find  out  what  was  the  cause  of  the  commotion.  At  first 
they  could  not  make  out  what  was  the  matter,  but  after  a 
while  they  saw  that  the  herd  had  other  hunters  than  them- 
selves after  them.     These  were  a  pack  of  wolves. 

They  were  at  the  front  of  the  herd,  and  so  Frank  and  the 
Indian  quickly  drew  back  from  the  rock,  and  hurried  on  to 
see  the  battle.  Fortunately  for  them,  the  reindeer  wera  so 
excited  by  the  presence  of  the  wolves  that  our  two  hunters 
were  able  to  get  among  some  large  jagged  rocks  that  rose  up 
fifty  or  sixty  feet,  not  very  distant  from  them.  Here  they 
had  a  capital  view  of  the  valley  in  which  were  the  deer  and. 
the  wolves.  There  seemed  to  be  about  a  dozen  wolves  in 
the  pack,  and  perhaps  two  hundred  reindeer  in  the  herd, 


n 
o 

W 

o 

o 

i^ 

M 

n 

r 

o 


3 
a 

7t 

a 

3 
O 
(V 


n 
o 

(/) 

a- 
o 
o 


3* 

r 


n 
S 

O 

a 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         247 

including  about  thirty  young  ones  that  seemed  about  five  or 
six  months  old. 

The  object  of  the  wolves  seemed  to  be  to  evade  the  great 
antlers  of  the  bucks  and  to  capture  those  very  pretty  young 
fawns.  It  was  very  interesting  to  watch  the  skill  and  cour- 
age with  which  the  great  antlered  bucks  would  close  up,  like 
a  company  of  cavaliy,  and  charge  the  wolves  when  they 
ventured  too  close  to  the  herd.  The  wolves  never  waited 
to  receive  the  charge,  but  ignominiously  turned  tail  and  ran 
for  their  lives.  They,  however,  soon  returned  when  no 
longer  pursued.  There  seemed  to  be  a  thorough  under- 
standing among  the  deer  as  to  the  position  each  should  take 
while  menaced  by  the  wolves.  The  large  antlered  ones 
formed  the  outside  circle.  Next  inside  were  the  hornless 
males  and  the  does,  while  in  a  compact  body  in  the  center 
were  the  fawns. 

Thus  on  they  slowly  moved,  while  the  wolves  attempted 
at  various  parts  to  break  through,  but  always  quickly  re- 
treated when  a  company  of  the  bucks  gallantly  charged 
them. 

This  strange  conflict  was  watched  by  Frank  and  his  com- 
panion for  some  time  with  intense  interest,  until  it  had  an 
abrupt  ending.  It  came  about  this  way.  In  one  of  the  de- 
termined charges  made  upon  the  wolves  by,  perhaps,  thirty 
reindeer,  they  drove  their  cowardly  enemies  right  up  among 
the  rocks  just  beyond  where  Frank  and  his  companion  had 
hid  themselves.  The  close  proximity  of  the  wolves  so  ex- 
cited Frank  that  he  whispered  to  the  Indian: 

"  Let  us  fire  at  the  wolves  and  never  mind  the  deer." 

The  fact  was  that  Frank^s  sympathies  had  so  gone  out  for 
the  deer,  as  he  watched  the  incessant  schemings  of  the 
wolves  to  get  at  the  beautiful  fawns  and  the  gallant  efforts 
of  the  older  ones  to  defend  them,  that  he  had  no  heart  to  fire 
into  the  herd.  He  could  well  see  that  their  firing  into  the 
herd  would  so  terrify  and  disorganize  them  that  the  wolves 
would  easily  destroy  the  little  ones. 
19 


I  I 


248         Three  Boys  ia  the  Wild  North  Land. 

From  where  they  were  hid  the  two  hunters  noticed  that 
the  wolves,  now  no  longer  chased  by  the  reindeer,  were 
again  clustering  near  the  rockH,  utterly  unconscious  of  the 
fact  that  between  thorn  and  the  herd  were  some  more 
dreaded  foes  than  even  the  antlered  deer. 

"  All  right,"  said  the  Indian,  in  answer  to  Frank's  request, 
"  but  be  sure  and  kill  two  with  your  bullet." 

Simultaneously  there  rang  out  the  double  report,  and  four 
wolves  fell  dead,  while  the  others,  terrified  by  this  attack, 
so  unexpected  and  so  close,  fled  away  toward  the  distant 
forest. 

After  seeing  that  the  wolves  did  not  stop  in  their  flight, 
it  did  not  take  Frank  and  his  Indian  companion  long  to  reach 
a  position  where  the  herd  of  deer  could  again  be  seen.  Frank 
was  delighted  to  observe  that,  although  they  seemed  to  be 
somewhat  startled  by  the  distant  report  of  the  guns,  they 
had  not  broken  their  formation,  but  were  more  quickly 
hurrying  away.  To  skin  the  four  wolves  and  return  with 
their  pelts  to  the  camp  was  all  the  sport  they  had,  or  wanted, 
for  that  day. 

At  first  Alec  was  inclined  to  boast  of  a  more  successful 
day  in  reindeer  hunting,  but  when  he  heard  the  whole  story 
he  was  willing  to  admit  th^t  perhaps,  after  all,  Frank's  had 
been  the  nobler  experience. 

Sam's  characteristic  comments  were: 

"Man,  but  I  would  have  liked  to  have  had  a  crack  at  that 
great  leader  I  But,  after  all,  I  think  I  would  have  preferred 
to  have  had  the  satisfaction  of  knocking  ovi-r  a  couple  more 
of  those  dirty,  thievish,  murdering  wolves." 

One  more  great  excursion  was  arranged  ere  they  returned, 
and  that  was  to  a  large  lake  to  which  watchers  had  been  sent 
some  days  before. 

A  couple  of  days  after  Frank  and  Alec  had  had  the  ad- 
ventures with  reindeer,  these  watchers  returned  with  word 
that  the  deer  were  numerous  on  tlie  shores  of  the  lake,  and 
were  often  seen  swimming  out  in  its  water.     The  two  days* 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         249 


d  that 
were 

of  the 
more 


story 


and 


rest  in  the  camp  had  been  much  needed  and  enjoyed.  Now 
all  were  fresh  and  eager  to  be  off  again. 

Very  little  time  is  lost  in  breaking  up  a  camp  when  once  it 
is  decided  to  move,  and  so  in  a  short  time  tiie  canoes,  pro- 
pellcd  by  the  paddles  in  the  hands  of  the  stalwart  Indians, 
were  dancing  over  the  sunlit  waves  to  their  next  destination, 
some  twenty  miles  away.  Here  they  found  the  Indians  who 
had  been  sent  as  scouts  or  watchers  had  already  returned  and 
prepared  a  cozy  camp  for  their  reception.  A  dinner  of  veni- 
son, bear's  meat,  and  ducks  Avas  ready  for  them,  and  after 
the  score  of  miles  of  paddling — for  the  boys  always  insisted 
on  each  doing  his  share — they  M'erc  all,  with  good  appetites, 
ready  to  do  ample  justice  to  the  hunter's  fare. 

As  the  anticipated  sport  would  be  exciting,  and  was  gener- 
ally considered  to  be  more  successful  in  the  forenoons,  it  was 
decided  to  keep  quiet  that  afternoon  and  evening.  So  the 
guns  were  all  cleaned  and  oiled  and  many  pipes  of  tobacco 
were  smoked  by  the  Indians,  while  the  boys  wandered  along 
the  shores  and  enjoyed  the  sights  of  that  picturesque  land. 
Just  a  little  before  sunset  they  had  a  display  of  color  such  as 
is  seldom  given  to  morttils  to  see  upon  this  earth  of  ours.  In 
the  west  there  floated  a  cloud  that  seemed  to  hang  in  the  sky 
like  a  great  prism.  Beyond  it  the  sun  in  his  splendor  M'as 
slowly  settling  down  toward  the  horizon.  Through  this 
prismlike  cloud  there  were  reflected  and  settled  upon  the 
waters  all  the  colors  of  the  rainbow.  Every  dancing  wave 
seemed  at  times  to  be  of  the  deepest  crimson,  then  they  all 
seemed  like  molten  gold,  then  they  were  quickly  transformed 
into  some  other  gorgeous  hue,  until  the  whole  lake  seemed 
literally  ablaze  with  dazzling  colors. 

The  boys  were  awed  and  silenced  amid  these  glories,  and 
sat  down  on  a  rock  entranced  and  almost  overwhelmed.  By 
and  by  the  prismlike  cloud  that  had  hung  for  perhaps  half 
an  hour  in  that  position  slowly  drifted  away,  and  the 
sun  again  shone  out  in  undimmed  splendor  and  the  glorious 
vision  ended. 


250         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land 


Then  the  spell  thai  had  so  long  entranced  the  boys  was 
broken,  and  in  silence  for  a  time  they  looked  at  each  other. 
Frank  was  the  first  to  speak,  and  his  qniet  words  were : 

**  I  have  seen  the  'sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire'  that  John 
saw  in  Patmos." 

"  And  I,"  said  Alec,  "  thought  of  the  city  of  mansions 
where  the  streets  are  of  gold,  and  the  wuDs  jasper,  and  tiic 
gates  pearl." 

"  And  I,"  said  Sam,  "  thought,  *  If  that  is  a  glimpse  of 
heaven  I  can  understand  why  one  has  said,  "Eye  hath  not 
seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of 
man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love 
him." ' " 

With  quiet  actions,  and  yet  with  happy  hearts,  they  re- 
turned to  the  camp  from  the  long  strolL 


s  was 
other. 

>  John 

nsioii.s 
id  thu 


Reindeer  Attacks  the  Canoe. 


BOl 


F 

of 
hs 


fc 

b 
a 
o 

V 

c 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         251 


CIIAPTEIl  XXVIII. 


boys'  adventure  with  reindeer  in  the  lake — GADFLIES 
AND  OTHER  DEER  PESTS — PECULIAR  -WEAPONS — DAN(iER- 
OUS  ANTAGONISTS — HOOFS  AND  HORNS — FRANK's  SUCCESS 

ATTACK  ON  THE  LEADER— CANOE  SMASHED — ALEC  AND 

THE  INDIANS  IN  THE  WATER — SAM's  STRATAGEM — SUCCESS 
AT  LAST — THE  RETURN  TRIP — SIGNIFICANT  SI<;NS — DUCKS 
AND  GEESE  HEADING  SOUTHWARD — INDIANS  UNEASY  — 
JOURNEY  HASTENED — SAGASTAWEEKEE  REACHED — SUM- 
MER ENDED — WINTER  BEGUN. 

REFRESHED  and  invigorated  by  the  much-needed  rest, 
the  boys  with  their  appointed  Indian  companions  started 
oflf  early  the  next  morning  for  the  lake,  which  seemed  to 
have  become  the  reindeer's  favorite  bathing  resort. 

So  early  did  they  arrive  at  the  lake  that  they  had  to  wait 
for  some  hours  ere  a  deer  was  to  be  seen.  The  principal  rea- 
son why  the  deer  spend  so  much  time  in  the  water  seems  to 
be  to  get  rid  of  a  number  of  troublesome  flies  that  very  much 
annoy  them.  Some  species  of  gadfly  have  the  power  not 
only  to  sting  them,  but  to  insert  their  eggs  under  the  skin, 
which  soon  develops  into  a  large  grub.  Some  of  the  skins 
of  the  reindeer  are  so  perforated  by  these  pests  that  they  are 
absolutely  worthless  to  the  Indians. 

Another  reason  why  the  deer  were  late  in  coming  out  into 
the  lake  was  the  fact  that,  as  the  summer  was  nearly  gone, 
the  nights  were  now  long  and  cool;  and  the  gadflies  being 
only  troublesome  in  the  warm  hours  of  bright  sunshine,  it 
was  nearly  noon  ere  they  came  out  from  their  forest  retreats 
and  plunged  into  the  lake. 

A  herd  of  reindeer  swimming  in  the  water  is  a  very  pretty 
sight.  Having  large  lungs,  and  thus  being  very  buoyant,  they 
swim  high  in  the  water,  and  being  good  swimmers  they  make, 


1 1 


252         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

when  a  number  of  them  are  disporting  themselves  undisturbed, 
a  very  beautiful  picture. 

While  our  party  of  hunters  were  waiting  in  their  shady 
retreat,  secluded  from  observation,  the  Indians  with  as  little 
noise  as  possible  cut  down  and  smoothly  trimmed  for  use 
some  poles.  When  fully  prepared  they  were  between  ten  and 
twelve  feet  long  and  from  one  to  two. inches  in  diameter. 
To  the  larger  ends  of  each  were  securely  lashed  with  deer- 
skin thongs  long,  sharp,  double-edged  knives. 

It  was  about  eleven  o^clock  ere  the  Indian  scouts,  sent  out 
to  watch  the  movements  of  the  deer,  returned  with  the  report 
that  the  greater  portion  of  the  herd  had  taken  to  the  water. 
In  order  to  be  sure  of  success  in  the  hunt  it  was  decided  to 
carefully  cai-ry  the  canoes  through  the  woods  and  embark  as 
near  as  possible  to  the  spot  where  the  deer  had  plunged  into 
the  lake.  This  would  place  the  hunters  in  the  rear  of  their 
game,  and  thus  give  them  a  very  decided  advantage. 

As  the  Indians  were  anxious  to  get  as  many  reindeer  as 
possible  for  the  sake  of  the  meat,  a  large  portion  of  which 
they  decided  to  make  into  pemmican,  they  decided  to  send 
out  six  canoes  on  this  day^s  expedition. 

Our  three  boys  were  each  assigned  a  canoe  with  some 
Indian  hunters  who  were  supposed  to  be  well  veraed  in  this 
exciting  sport.  Each  canoe  was  furnished  with  one  of  these 
newly  improvised  spears,  while  each  boy  and  hunter  had  his 
gun  and  ax. 

The  whole  six  canoes  were  very  noiselessly  placed  in  the 
water  at  a  spot  where  some  great  overhanging  branches 
reached  down  to  the  water's  edge.  All  were  thus  enabled 
to  embark  without  attracting  attention,  or  in  the  slightest 
degree  alarming  the  deer  that  were  now  swimming  about  in 
the  lake.  Pushing  aside  the  bushes,  they  all  shot  out  as 
nearly  as  possible  together,  and  vigorously  plying  their  pad- 
dles began  the  attack. 

The  deer,  startled  and  alarmed  by  the  suddenness  of  the 
appearance  of  the  canoes,  at  first  attempted  tp  escape  by 


rbed, 

jhady 
little 


r 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         253 

returning  to  the  shore.  Finding,  howuver,  that  their  retreat 
was  cut  off,  all  there  was  left  for  them  to  do  was  to  boldly 
strike  out  from  the  land  and  get,  if  possible,  beyond  the  reach 
of  their  pursuers.  As  tlie  lake  was,  however,  a  very  large 
one  there  was  no  possibility  of  their  being  able  to  swim 
across.  The  Indians  well  knew  they  would  not  attempt  it; 
but  after  endeavoring  to  shake  off  pursuit  by  swimming  out 
from  land,  if  unsuccessful  they  would  return  and  give  battle 
in  the  water,  if  there  was  no  other  course  open  to  them. 

The  three  canoes  in  each  of  which  was  one  of  the  boys 
started  out  side  by  side,  and  there  was  a  good  deal  of  excite- 
ment and  rivalry  as  to  whom  should  fall  the  honor  of 
bagging  the  first  reindeer. 

Fast  as  the  reindeer  can  swim,  Indian  canoemen  can  paddle 
their  canoes  much  faster,  and  so  it  was  not  long  ere  the  deer 
were  overtaken. 

**  Kill  none  but  those  in  prime  condition,"  were  the  orders 
received  by  all ;  "  and  let  no  canoe  kill  more  thnn  four." 

As  on  some  former  occasions  in  similar  hunting  adventures, 
the  boys  were  each  assigned  the  post  of  honor,  which  was  the 
position  in  the  very  front  of  the  canoe,  so  that  they  could  be 
the  first  to  attack  the  deer  when  they  came  within  striking 
distance. 

As  they  drew  near  to  the  deer,  and  saw  how  they  swam, 
the  boys  were  able  to  see  what  effective  weapons  the  ones 
formed  by  the  binding  of  the  knives  to  the  poles  really  were. 
Of  coui*se  the  terrified  deer  made  the  most  desperate  efforts 
to  escape;  but  in  spite  of  all  they  could  do  their  pursuers 
steadily  gained  upon  them. 

"  Do  not  be  in  a  hurry,"  said  one  of  the  Indians  in  Frank's 
canoe  to  him  when  he  seemed  so  eager  to  throw  his  newly 
formed  spear,  as  though  it  were  a  javelin,  at  a  great  antlered 
fellow  they  were  approaching,  but  who,  as  though  conscious 
of  their  desires  to  reach  his  head,  very  cleverly  and  rapidly 
kept  them  off. 

The  Indians  well  know,  some  by  bitter  experience,  the 


1 1  I 


I 


m 


254         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

ability  of  the  reiiiduer  to  kick  out  so  viciously  and  effectively 
behind,  even  when  swimming,  as  to  smash  the  canoe  that 
has  been  paddled  up  close  to  them  by  the  over-eager,  excited 
hunters.  Hence  experienced  Indians  give  that  end  of  a  swim- 
ming reindeer  a  wide  berth,  and  endeavor  to  get  within  strik- 
ing distance  of  his  head. 

"  Ready  now  1"  the  man  quickly  spoke  again,  as  this  time 
by  a  quick  movement  they  succeeded  in  getting  beyond  his 
heels,  and  came  rapidly  alongside  of  him. 

"  Strike  him  just  behind  the  head,  and  strike  hard,"  were 
the  next  words  Frank  heard,  and  with  all  his  strength  he 
plunged  his  spear  into  the  neck  of  the  great  animal.  He  did 
not,  however,  as  he  should  have  done,  strike  across  the  spine 
so  as  to  sever  the  spinal  cord,  and  so  he  only  inflicted  an 
ugly  flesh  wound  which  irritated  the  great  animal  and  caused 
him  to  turn  round  and  give  battle  to  the  canoe  and  all  its 
occupants.  But,  rapidly,  as  he  turned,  he  was  not  quicker 
than  were  the  sharp  Indians,  who,  watching  every  movement 
and  seeing  the  failure  of  Frank,  suddenly  began  to  paddle 
back  from  him.  Rendered  furious  by  the  wound,  and  seeing 
his  enemies  retreating,  he  came  on  as  resolutely  and  rapidly 
as  possible. 

"  Try  the  gun,"  said  one  of  the  Indians,  and  Frank,  mor- 
tified by  his  failure  with  the  spear,, was  not  slow  to  respond. 
Carefully  aiming  for  the  curl  on  the  forehead,  between  the 
eyes,  he  pulled  the  trigger,  and  as  the  report  rang  out  the 
great  deer  suddenly  turned  over  dead-in  the  water.  A  cheer 
rang  out,  proclaiming  the  first  one  thus  obtained.  Alec  and 
his  men  struck  out  for  one  of  great  size  that  they  supposed 
was  the  leader  of  the  herd.  He  not  only  had  a  most  mag- 
nificent set  of  antlers,  but  by  the  way  in  which  he  swam  in 
the  water  he  seemed  to  possess  not  only  magnificent  lungs, 
but  to  be  still  trying  to  have  some  control  over  the  frightened 
deer.  When  he  saw  that  he  was  himself  being  attacked  he 
.immediately,  as  became  the  leader  of  the  herd,  turned  to 
meet  the  advancing  canoe  and  give  battle. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         255 


fvely 
that 

Jited 
riin- 

ktiik- 


*  It  was  uiifortiinatu  fur  Aluc  that  his  Iiulian  canoemeii, 
while  clever  hunters,  were  inexperienced  in  the  tactics  of  our 
old,  wily  reindeer.  It  would  have  been  wise  on  their  part  if, 
when  they  saw  him  swing  round  and  boldly  come  on  to  the 
attack,  they  had  quickly  used  their  guns  ;  but  that  is  con- 
sidered the  last  resort  in  this  kind  of  sport — the  great  ambi- 
tion  is  to  kill  the  deer  with  their  spears. 

So  here  Alec  and  his 'comrades  wished  to  carry  off  honors 
in  this  contest;  and  so,  when  the  great  fellow  came  within 
reaching  distance,  they  tried,  with  a  couple  of  spears,  to  kill 
him  ;  but  a  clever,  rapid  twist  of  his  horns  seemed  to  parry 
their  spear  thrusts,  and  before  they  knew  how  it  happened 
the  side  of  the  canoe  was  crushed  in  as  an  eggshell,  and  they 
were  all  struggling  in  the  water. 

It  was  well  for  them  that  they  were  good  swimmers  ;  and 
so  they  struck  out  for  the  other  canoes,  the  occupants  of 
which,  seeing  the  disaster,  at  once  began  paddling  to  their 
rescue.  The  greatest  danger  to  be  feared  was  that  the  in- 
furiated deer  would  take  after  one  or  more  of  them,  in  which 
case  they  would  have  a  poor  chance  indeed,  as  a  man  swim- 
ming is  no  match  for  a  deer  in  the  water.  With  horns  and 
sharp,  chisel-like  hoofs,  he  is  able  to  make  a  gallant  fight,  as 
we  have  already  seen  in  the  case  of  the  deer  and  wolves. 

However,  it  was  soon  seen,  in  this  instance,  that  no  danger 
was  to  be  feared.  The  deer  kept  venting  his  displeasure  on 
the  canoe,  so  that  he  paid  not  the  slightest  notice  to  those 
who  had  so  suddenly  sprung  out  of  it  on  the  opposite  side 
from  him,  and  were  rapidly  swimming  away.  The  poor 
canoe,  however,  had  to  be  the  butt  of  his  ire — as  well  as  of 
his  horns — and  soon  all  there  was  left  of  it  were  a  few  pieces 
of  splinters  floating  on  the  water.  The  guns,  axes,  spears, 
and  other  heavy  articles  were  at  the  bottom  of  the  lake. 

The  swimmers  were  helped  into  the  other  canoes,  and  the 
sport  was  resumed.  When  several  deer  had  been  killed  they 
were  fastened  by  long  deerskin  thongs,  like  lariats,  to  the 
stein  of  a  couple  of  canoes  and  towed  through  the  water  to 


256        Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

the  shore.  Alec  aiul  hiH  wet  comrades  went  with  them,  and 
at  a  great  lire  built  up  on  the  beach  soon  dried  themselves, 
and  were  none  the  worse  for  their  involuntary  swim. 

For  a  time  the  great  deer  that  had  come  off  so  victorious 
was  left  swimming  around  in  his  glory,  none  seeming  to 
care  to  get  into  close  quarters  with  him.  Sam,  however,  was 
of  a  different  mind,  and  was  eager  for  a  round  with  him.  Of 
course  it  would  not  have  been  diflUcult  to  shoot  him,  but,  as 
has  been  stated,  the  Indians  think  there  is  no  honor  or  skill 
in  shooting  a  deer  in  the  water,  where  he  cannot  swim  ns  fast 
as  they  can  paddle  their  canoes.  So  they  were  just  holding 
back  in  each  canoe  and  waiting  for  some  one  else  to  tackle 
the  big  fellow. 

When  Sam  told  the  Indians  in  his  canoe  that  he  wished 
they  would  attack  him  they  admired  his  courage  and  grit, 
and  one  of  them,  with  a  bit  of  a  twinkle  in  his  eye,  asked : 

"You  able  to  swim  as  well  as  Alec  ?" 

"Yes,  indeed,"  he  replied;  "but  there  will  be  no  need  for 
my  trying." 

"  How  you  want  to  kill  him  ?  "  asked  another  Indian. 

Sam's  quick  rejoinder  was  : 

"I  want  to  spear  him,  of  course." 

His  enthusiasm  was  contagious,  and  the  Indians  said: 

"All  right ;  we  will  try." 

So  word  was  signaled  to  the  other  boats  that  the  one  in 
which  Sam  was  would  try  the  gallant  old  fellow.  The  In- 
dians in  the  other  canoes  heard  this  with  pleasure,  and  ceased 
for  a  time  from  their  pursuits  to  see  the  struggle. 

The  Indians  in  charge  of  Sam*s  canoe  wisely  explained  to 
him  how,  if  they  were  possibly  able  to  get  him  alongside  of 
the  deer,  to  try  to  spear  him  across  the  spinal  column  as  near 
the  head  as  possible.  They  also  took  the  precaution  to  have 
a  couple  of  guns  and  axes  handy  where,  in  case  of  emergency, 
they  could  be  instantly  utilized. 

When  the  great  reindeer  saw  them  coming  down  so  boldly 
toward  him  he  at  once  accepted  the  situation,  and  leaving  a 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         257 


number  of  deer  that  with  him  had  been  keeping  together  for 
gome  time  he  gallantly  turned  to  face  them. 

When  within  twenty  or  thirty  yards,  as  decided  upon  by 
the  Indian,  they  suddenly  veered  to  the  right  and  kept  pad- 
dling in  eccentric  circles  around  him,  keeping  him  as  nearly 
as  possible  about  the  same  distance  in  the  center.  That  he 
could  not  reach  the  canoe  and  annihilate  it  as  easily  as  he 
did  the  other  one  seemed  to  very  much  irritate  him,  and  for 
a  time  he  was  furious  with  rage.  Yet  in  spite  of  his  fury 
they  quietly,  yet  warily,  watched  him,  and  kept  up  their 
circular  movements  about  him.  After  a  time,  seeing  it  to  be 
an  utter  impossibility  to  catch  them,  he  turned  and  endeavored 
to  swim  to  the  shore. 

Now  the  attacked  became  the  aggressors,  and  so,  rapidly, 
the  canoe  followed  in  his  wake.  Several  times  they  tried  to 
draw  up  alongside  to  spe<ar  him,  but  a  sudden  turn  of  that 
well-antlered  head  was  enough  to  cause  them  to  draw  back  in 
a  hurry.  But  something  must  be  done,  or  he  would  speedily 
be  at  the  land.  So  another  canoe  was  signaled  to  make  a 
feint  to  attack  him  from  the  other  side.  The  one  in  which 
Frank  was  paddling  with  his  Indians  soon  came  up,  and  when 
told  what  was  desired  of  them  quickly  responded. 

The  deer,  thus  worried  by  the  two,  had  hardly  a  fair 
chance,  but  he  gallantly  kept  up  the  unequal  struggle  for 
quite  a  time.  Sam's  canoemen  at  length  saw  an  unguarded 
place  and  so  dashed  in  alongside  the  big  fellow,  and  at  the 
right  minute  the  Indian  steering  called  out  to  Sam: 

"Now  give  it  to  him  in  the  neck,  close  up  to  his  head." 

Sam,  however,  was  not  quick  enough,  and  therefore  his 
spear,  which  he  plunged  with  all  the  force  he  was  capable  of 
into  the  deer,  while  it  did  not  instantly  kill,  so  cut  down 
tho  side  of  the  neck  as  to  sever  some  large  veins.  Unfortu- 
nately for  Sam,  he  could  not  withdraw  the  spear  from  the 
deer,  and  he  was  in  no  humor  to  lose  it,  so  he  hung  on  to  it ; 
but  before  he  knew  where  he  was  a  great  bound  of  the 
deer  jerked  him  out  of  the  canoe.     However,  he  fell  fairly 


258         Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land. 

and  squarely  on  the  back  of  the  great  deer,  and  he  was  not 
such  a  fool  as  not  to  avail  himself  of  such  an  opportunity 
for  a  ride.  So  speedily  righting  himself  on  this  odd  steed, 
amid  the  laughter  of  Frank  and  the  Indians,  he  was  evi> 
dently  in  for  a  good  time. 

It  might  have  fared  badly  with  him  if  the  deer  had  been  able 
to  have  used  his  horns  freely,  or  have  moved  with  his  usual 
speed  in  the  water ;  but  the  additional  weight  on  his  back  so 
sank  him  down  that  he  was  powerless  to  do  harm.  All  he 
could  do,  after  a  few  desperate  efforts  to  get  rid  of  his  burden, 
was  to  start  for  the  shore,  and  so  he  speedily  continued  swim- 
ming toward  it  as  though  this  was  his  usual  employment. 

Sam  hung  on  without  mut^h  trouble,  but  as  they  neared 
the  shore  he  began  to  wonder  what  might  happen  next. 
But  when  his  antlered  steed  reached  the  shallow  waters  his 
strength  gave  way  from  the  excessive  loss  of  blood  from 
the  severed  veins  in  his  neck,  and  soon  he  dropped  dead. 
The  great  carcass  was  dragged  asiiore,  while  the  bodies  of 
the  others  killed  were  towed  in  by  the  canoes.  They  killed 
altogether  ten  animals,  but  the  reindeer  hunt  in  the  water 
that  day,  considering  the  loss  of  a  fine  canoe  and  all  its  con- 
tents, was  not  voted  an  unqualified  success. 

All  the  Indians  present  at  the  camp,  which  they  made  near 
the  spot  from  which  they  had  embarked  in  the  morning, 
went  to  work  at  the  venison  there  landed,  and  in  a  few  hours 
they  had  it  all  cut  into  strips  and  broad  flakes  and  I  'ng  up 
on  stagings  of  poles  speedily  erected.  A  smokeless  fire 
under  and  the  bright  sun  above  it  in  a  few  days  made  the 
meat  so  hard  and  dry  that,  by  using  the  backs  of  their  axes 
for  hammers  and  pounding  this  meat  on  the  smooth  wooden 
logs,  they  thoroughly  pulverized  it.  Then  packing  it  in  bags 
made  of  the  green  hides  of  the  deer,  and  saturating  the  whole 
mass  with  the  melted  fat  taken  from  around  the  kidneys  of 
the  reindeer,  they  had  prepared  a  most  palatable  kind  of 
pemmican.  If  well  prepared  in  this  way  it  was  considered 
fully  equal  to  that  made  from  the  buftalo  on  the  great  plains. 


Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land.         259 

Leaving  the  majority  of  the  Indians  of  that  country  to 
continue  their  capturing  of  the  reindeer  and  the  manufactur- 
ing of  peramican  while  they  remained  in  that  section  of  the 
land,  Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam,  with  their  traveling  companions, 
returned  to  Oxford  House.  There  they  made  a  visit  of  a 
few  days  at  the  home  of  the  missionary.  It  was  a  great  joy 
to  meet  with  this  devoted,  heroic  man  and  his  equally  hrave 
and  nohle  wife,  who  for  the  sake  of  Christianization  and  civili- 
zation of  the  Indians  of  this  section  of  the  country  had  will- 
ingly sacrificed  the  comforts  and  blessings  of  civilization  and 
come  to  this  land.  Only  twice  a  year  did  they  hear  from 
the  outer  world,  and  only  once  every  year  had  they  any 
opportunity  of  receiving  any  of  the  so-called  "  necessaries  of 
life  "  at  this  remote  station.  Yet  they  said  and  showed  that 
they  were  very  liappy  in  their  work,  and  rejoiced  at  the 
success  which,  not  only  to  themselves  but  to  any  unbiased 
observer,  was  so  visibly  manifested  in  the  greatly  improved 
lives  and  habits  of  the  natives.  Missions  to  such  people  are 
not  failures. 

They  would  have  been  delighted  to  have  lingered  longer 
in  this  home,  and  with  this  delightful  missionary  and  his 
good  wife,  who  so  reminded  each  of  the  boys  of  his  own  dear 
mother.  But  the  Indians  who  were  to  take  them  back  to 
Sagastaweekee  were  uneasy  at  the  appearances  in  the  heavens 
and  of  the  birds  in  the  air,  and  so  it  was  decided  that  they 
must  return. 

Four  days  of  rapid  paddling  were  sufficient  to  make  the 
return  journey.  At  the  close  of  each  day  the  boys  remarked, 
as  they  cuddled  up  close  to  the  splendid  camp  fire,  that 
they  seemed  to  have  an  additional  liking  for  its  glow  and 
•warmth;  and  for  the  first  time  they  preferred  to  sleep  as 
close  together  as  possible,  and  were  thankful*  that  the 
thoughtful  Indians  had  in  reserve  for  them  an  additional 
blanket  apiece.  The  last  day  of  the  home  journey  was  quite 
a  cold  one,  but  the  vigorous  exercise  of  paddling  saved  them 
from  any  discomfort.     They  could  not  but  help  noticing  the 


260        Three  Boys  in  the  Wild  North  Land, 

large  numbera  of  geese  and  ducks  that  were  flying  over 
them,  and  all  were  going  south.  The  boys  would  have  liked, 
where  they  were  specially  numerous,  to  have  stopped  and  had 
a  few  hours'  shooting,  but  the  Indians  said  : 

"  Perhaps  to-morrow  you  will  see  it  was  best  for  us  to  get 
home." 

So  "forward"  was  the  word,  and  on  they  went  and 
reached  home  after  an  exceedingly  rapid  journey  from  Ox- 
ford Lake. 

They  met  with  a  right  royal  welcome  at  Sagastawcckco. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Ross  and  the  children  were  nil  delighted  to 
have  them  back  again  with  them.  The  faithful  canoemen 
were  well  paid  and  given  a  capital  supper  in  the  kitchen,  and 
then  dismissed  to  their  several  homes. 

Frank,  Alec,  and  Sam  had  each  to  give  some  account  of 
their  adventures  to  the  household  as  they  were  gathered  that 
evening  around  the  roaring  fire,  which  was  much  enjoyed. 
Then  prayers  were  offered,  and  away  the  boys  went  to 
their  rooms.  They  could  not  but  remark  to  each  other  how 
much  warmer  were  their  beds  than  when  they  last  slept  in 
them.  However,  they  found  them  none  too  warm  as  they 
cuddled  down  in  their  downy  depths  and  were  soon  fast 
asleep. 

When  they  awoke  the  next  morning  the  sleet  and  snow 
were  beating  with  fury  against  the  window  panes,  and  all 
nature  was  white  with  snow. 

Shortly  after  the  wind  went  down,  and  then  the  ice  cov- 
ered over  all  the  open  waters,  and  they  saw  that  that  most 
delightful  summer  in  the  Wild  North  Land  was  ended,  and 
the  winter,  with  its  cold  and  brightness  and  possibilities  for 
other  kinds  of  sports  and  adventures,  had  begun. 


I  over 

|ikL(l, 

bad 


get 


and 
Ox- 


id  to 


